《Buying the Virgin》 Chapter 1: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter One Chapter 1: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter One I stand on the podium, looking at the crowd in front of me. I¡¯m scared, trembling as I face them. I can¡¯tin. I volunteered for this, and in a few days, I¡¯ll have more money than I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. But I have to get through the next few days and¡­ I¡¯m scared. I am looking at a sea of male faces: handsome, ugly, white, ck, Hispanic, Asian, tall, short. You name it, they¡¯re in front of me. The only thing they have inmon: they¡¯re all rich. Some of them are very rich. I suppose that it will be one of the very rich ones who buys me. ¡°Charlotte, turn around,¡± instructs the auctioneer. ¡°The clients want to see what they are paying for.¡± I swallow hard and turn slowly around and, trying not to look anyone in the eye, drop my gaze to the floor. My breath is fast and short, my heart pounding. ¡°Raise your head,¡± shouts a voice from the floor. ¡°At these prices, I want to see what I¡¯m getting.¡± I raise my head, biting my lip and trying to be brave. It¡¯s toote for me to back out now. If I do, they¡¯ll never give me a second chance and I¡¯ll have lost the opportunity of a lifetime. All the faces are staring at me. The auctioneer leans over to me and whispers, ¡°If you want to get your price up, look at them. Smile a bit. You need to look young and shy, but not scared stupid. They want to know they¡¯re going to have a good time with you.¡± I nod and try to follow his advice. Perhaps I could pick out odd individual faces and just exchange a look with them for a moment. Scanning the array of faces, I settle on a few of the more handsome, or more friendly-looking, ones. Some of the guys look quite scary and I really hope that none of them will be the winning bidder. ¡°Now then gentlemen,¡± starts the auctioneer. ¡°We all know why we are here. Charlotte here is twenty- two years old and has been certified by our medical experts to be a virgin. Of course, the winning bidder will be able to test that out for himself. All bids are final except in the event of Charlotte herself notplying with the terms of the auction. Which is to say that she will willingly serve the winning bidder in any way he requires for a period of one week. The sale of her virginity is included in the terms. Recipients of the proceeds of the sale are: house takes 50%; Charlotte takes 50%. The winning bid will be lodged in full by the winning bidder with an intermediary attorney immediately after the close of the auction for the period of one week, after which it will be paid to the recipients.¡± ¡°So, gentlemen. Who is going to start the bidding?¡± Please, please let the bidding go well. I can¡¯t have done this for nothing. There is a hugeputer screen on the wall, disying the progress of the bidding. There are perhaps a couple of hundred faces or so actually in front of me, but I know there are remote bids being taken and I see agents pressing ear-pieces to their heads, or scanningputer screens as the bidding progresses. The bidding goes very well, opening with an amount of money that makes me blink, then progressing in thousand-dor increments. Well, at least I don¡¯t have to worry about noting out of this with something worthwhile. My hope is that I can fund my way through college afterwards. One of the bidders catches my eye. He looks quite nice, good-looking. Will it be him? But after only a few minutes, he drops out, shaking his head at me. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A note is passed to the auctioneer. He holds up his hand. ¡°A pause please gentlemen. I am getting the message from several sources that for them to be willing to bid any higher, they want to be able to see more.¡± He addresses me directly, ¡°Charlotte. It is entirely your choice, but are you willing to undress at this stage, on the podium? It will almost certainly help you to bring a better price.¡± ¡°Undress now? All the way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you Charlotte. No-one is going to make you. But the better they can see what they are buying, the better your chances.¡± I nod, gulping. Except for the ck leather cor at my throat, I am dressed sexily but demurely, not showing too much beyond disying a bit of cleavage with a low-cut blouse. The hall falls silent as I unbutton the blouse and let it fall to the floor. My skirt follows, leaving me skimpily dressed in ckce bra and panties. ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± shouts a voice from the back ¡°let¡¯s see the rest.¡± Oh God, don¡¯t let it be him¡­ Flushing, I unclip my bra, releasing myrge, pendulous breasts. It feels no better, seeing appreciative, and sometimes calcting, looks from some of the faces in front of me. Slipping fingers inside my panties, I slide them down to join the puddle of clothes on the floor. I hadn¡¯t anticipated this, thinking that I would at least be in private with whoever my owner of one week was going to be. Naked, I stand in front of my audience, trying to stand straight and thinking that I should be wanting to burst into tears. Oddly, I don¡¯t. The attack of nerves that has been holding me for thest two days is fading away and is being reced with a kind of anticipation. My trembling is turning instead into a kind of quivering. It dawns on me that I am actually beginning to enjoy this. Shaking my head, my long copper-bronze hair settles in a cloud around my shoulders, draping slightly over my breasts and cascading down to my waist. I am at least confident that I look good; t- stomached, narrow-waisted and long-legged, I know that I have something worth selling. The bidding resumes. With mounting excitement, I watch the monitor as the high bid climbs ever higher. To my relief, the creep who shouted from the back of the room seems to be knocked out of the bidding early. Some of the audience seem to be there only to watch. Is this how they get their kicks? But plenty more do bid and I see more remote bidsing in through the agents. The bidding settles into a three-way war between a short fat man (urgghhhh¡­ noooo¡­), a tall, kinda- Chinesey-looking, guy, and someone at the back that I cannot see. The fat guy drops out, shaking his head and looking pissed off. The bidding continues between the Chinese guy and the other¡­then pauses¡­ ¡°Final offer gentlemen? I have the bidding with number 247 at the back.¡± The hammer hovers then bangs down. ¡°Sold! Number 247.¡± ¡°Charlotte. Come down to the office please,¡± says the auctioneer. Once I am inside he says, ¡°Please read the sale document aloud and then sign it.¡± I read the document. I agree that I am selling myself for the period of one week, to include the sale of my virginity. I certify that I am a virgin and ¡°clean¡±. I ept that I am agreeing to anything required of me by my Master that does not result in permanent injury to me¡­ It goes on. I read it aloud, demonstrating that I know exactly what I am agreeing to. Who is my new Master? A man pushes out of the crowd and passes a credit card to the auctioneer. A minuteter he has keyed in a PIN. The auctioneer clips a lead to the cor on my neck and passes it to the man. He is tall and quite good-looking in a severe sort of way. Dressed in a white shirt, ck pants and a hip-length leather jacket, his clothes look expensive but restrained. Dark, but silvering, hair frames a tanned face and deep brown eyes. His eyes smile as he looks at me, but his mouth does not. ¡°Nice to meet you Charlotte. I¡¯m your new Master for the week.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too,¡± I mumble, my nerves returning big-time. ¡°Nice to meet you, Master,¡± he says, tugging sharply at the leash. ¡°Sorry, Master. Nice to meet you, Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better. Nowe with me. We¡¯re going to have a little chat.¡± He leads me to an ante-room to the auction chamber. It seems to be a storage room for the more usual kind of auction, furniture stacked everywhere, pictures and ornaments, bric-a-brac, the left-overs of the lives of people who have moved on. My Master sits on an antique chair, dark wood intricately carved, gleaming gold in reflected sunlight, and smelling of beeswax. He is still holding my leash and looks me up and down carefully from where he sits. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll let you put some clothes on before we go. But right now, I¡¯m enjoying the view.¡± I am lost for words and just nod, standing awkwardly under the gaze of my Master. ¡°On your knees, Charlotte,¡± he says. Chapter 2: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Two Chapter 2: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Two ¡°On your knees, Charlotte,¡± says my new Master. I obey, trying not to graze my knees on the stone g floor. Looking me straight in the face, he says, ¡°Are you really a virgin, Charlotte?¡± I nod dumbly. ¡°Is Charlotte your real name?¡± Shake head. ¡°No of course not. But for the avoidance of doubt for you, the auction house knows exactly who I am.¡± Heughs. ¡°If nothing else, they have my credit card details.¡± Looking down at me, he tilts his head. ¡°You are, how old? Twenty-two, was it?¡± I nod. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a twenty-two-year-old virgin these days. How did you manage it?¡± ¡°I got married. But he didn¡¯t love me. I found outter that he¡¯d only got married to please his parents¡­ He¡­he didn¡¯t like girls¡­ On our wedding night, he wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± I run out of words. My Master sucks in his cheeks. ¡°Not a good start to life, I have to agree. So, after the failure of this miserable marriage¡­?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I want to go to college, but that needs a lot of money and my parents can¡¯t afford to help, so¡­¡± ¡°So, you decided to sell the assets you have, to the highest bidder to fund your way through college?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He leans forward, sliding a finger down the side of my face to my cor bone and down between my Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. breasts. ¡°A brave thing to do. I have to admire your guts, but it was astonishingly dangerous. You¡¯re lucky to have me as your buyer. Men who y these sorts of games can have very¡­borate tastes in entertainment. I suspect you didn¡¯t know what you were agreeing to when you signed that contract. I¡¯m going to enjoy taking your cherry and I¡¯ll test you to the edge with other games, believe me. But I won¡¯t do anything that might hurt you, not permanently.¡± I gulp at the thought of what this might mean. What is he suggesting? ¡°Tell me Charlotte. How much were you hoping to make out of this? That auction total was good, but it won¡¯t get you through college.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know. Just as much as possible.¡± He pauses, obviously trying to choose his words. ¡°The reason I am asking this Charlotte is that I have paid a very good price for you, but you could earn more if you are willing and if you have the nerve to carry it through.¡± What does he mean? My mouth is dry and I simply wait for him to continue. ¡°Let me tell you a little about myself. You have done this because you dream of a better life. Good for you. I have dreams too. Perhaps fantasies is a better word¡­ One of them is to have a young and beautiful girl kneeling naked in front of me.¡± He smiles down at me and I blush. ¡°Another is¡­well, this is going to be your first time. They say that we all remember our first time and I suppose mine would have been about average. I was a young, ipetent fumbler, but an older woman did me a favour and guided me through. She made it good for me. I¡¯ve always dreamed of being able to take a girl¡¯s virginity and make her first time wonderful for her. Do you understand me?¡± Feeling much reassured, ¡°Mmm. That sounds¡­nice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you think so. Don¡¯t worry. Your first time is going to be as good as I know how to make it for you¡­ However¡­¡± He draws a deep breath. ¡°There was a room full of men in there who would willingly pay to y other games with a girl like you: young, inexperienced, beautiful.¡± My mouth is dry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°I own you for a week, Charlotte. If you want to earn as much money as possible, then it doesn¡¯t have to be just me. I have other fantasies than simply having your virginity. I¡¯d like to share you with other men. Watch them with you. Let them watch me with you. Several of us sharing you. But¡­¡± He stabs a finger towards me. ¡°Understand that I won¡¯t do this without your agreement and without you being well- rewarded for it. I¡¯m asking you now because while we are still here at the auction house, this could be arranged if it is what you want and are willing to do it.¡± I am shaking now. ¡°Can I have a few minutes to think about it?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s only fair. I will stress, if you agree to this, you will be tested to the limit, but you won¡¯t be permanently hurt. I won¡¯t let anything serious happen to you. I will be in control, and I will control what happens. It¡¯s your choice.¡± He stands. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave you alone for a while. Give you some space to think. I¡¯ll be next door. Come through when you¡¯re ready.¡± He walks out, but then a momentter the door swings open again and he tosses something to me. ¡°And put your clothes on Charlotte. I own you now, but you are in charge of what happens in the next few minutes.¡± I get dressed, thinking hard. This could bring in enough to see me right through college. In truth, I know that I am not considering what to do. I have already decided. I am simply screwing up the courage to do it. Fully dressed, I step into the auction chamber and stand on the podium again, head raised, standing straight, staring over the sea of faces. They have waited. They knew this might happen. I stand with my hands sped before me. It was once given to me as advice for a job interview: sp the hands together so as not to show them shaking, to hide nerves. The advice stands me in good stead now. Trying to keep any wavering out of my voice, I look at my Master, and then the auctioneer. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Let¡¯s get on with it.¡± There is a glint in my Master¡¯s eye. He nods acknowledgement to me, but do I see¡­ admiration? The bidding resumes, but this time I am uncertain what exactly is being bid for. What have I agreed to? All I know is that the bids keep climbing and that half that money is mine. I must simply keep my nerve for a week. Light-headed, feeling a little spaced-out, I allow myself to drift off¡­ With a bang, the hammeres down again. As I see the winning bid on the monitor, my heart misses a beat. So much money. Who is it? Who is it? Immediately, my Masteres to my side. Taking me by the arm he leads me to the office. ¡°Sign there and there, Charlotte. I¡¯ll handle everything else. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look after you and your interests.¡± I sign and then sit awhile while my Master speaks with the auctioneer. There is much muttered discussion. My Master breaks loose from the discussion, looking pleased. ¡°Come on Charlotte. Let¡¯s get you out of here. You have an exciting week ahead of you.¡± Still a bit dazed, I follow my Master. Taking my hand, as though we are a perfectly normal couple, he hails a taxi and barks a hotel address at the driver. The address is very much at the ssy end of town. I had sort of expected this. With what he is paying for me, he just has to be rich. But when we arrive at the block, we take the lift to the penthouse. He catches my eye. ¡°Not my home Charlotte. I¡¯ve just rented it for the week, but the auction house knows where I have brought you.¡± My jitters have returned and my Master sees this. ¡°Rx. We¡¯ll have a meal first I think. Calm you down a bit. And perhaps some wine inside you might help? Do you like champagne?¡± ¡°Um, not sure. I¡¯ve never had it.¡± ¡°Excellent. I can introduce you to it then? What kind of food do you like?¡± ¡°Err... Don¡¯t mind really¡­ Italian?¡± ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll go to Luigi¡¯s around the corner then. I¡¯ll reserve a table for us. Why don¡¯t you have a look around? Have a bath or a shower perhaps? Make yourselffortable. If you look in the wardrobes you will find bathrobes and¡­other clothes. Look them over.¡± I leave him calling the restaurant to make the booking. Exploring the huge apartment, the lounge is vast and tastefully decorated, the bathroom luxurious, the bedroom¡­ The bedroom is beautiful. Whoever decorated it must have paid a fortune. The bed¡­ I don¡¯t want to look at the bed. I explore the wardrobes instead, which do indeed contain bathrobes. The other clothes range from jeans and tee-shirts, through the ssic little ck cocktail dress and evening gowns to¡­ ck leather? Vinyl? Some kind of harness? I take a robe and close the wardrobe again, turning to head for the bathroom, and all but scream as I walk into my Master who is standing behind me, offering me a champagne flute. Chapter 3: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Three Chapter 3: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Three ¡°Calm down, Charlotte. I promise I am not going to hurt you.¡± Putting down the ss, he takes me in his arms, holding me like a little girl and kisses the top of my head. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he repeats. ¡°Have your bath. Afterwards, try the dresses for size. They should fit. Your measurements were listed in the auction ad. I think the ck one would suit you well, but you choose.¡± He retrieves the ss and pushes it into my hand. ¡°Please drink that. I want you to enjoy yourself.¡± He grins, wickedly. ¡°Think of this as¡­¡®the adventure of a lifetime¡¯.¡± He is right. I havemitted myself. His grin is infectious, and I start to smile as I gulp down the champagne. ¡°You know,¡± he says, ¡°it really isn¡¯t meant to be drunk like that. Champagne should be savoured. Come and have some more.¡± Later that evening, I feel great. My nerves have gone. I am having an adventure. I am here for the ride. At the restaurant, my Master is goodpany: full of interesting talk and anecdotes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to embarrass you Charlotte. Here in public, you can call me ¡®James¡¯. In private, I am ¡®Master¡¯.¡± Full of excellent food, and with perhaps just a little more wine inside than is quite good for me, we return to the hotel. My Master is all courtesy, holding out a hand to invite me to enter the apartment first, standing behind me to slip the coat from my shoulders, hanging it carefully. Eyes meeting mine, he takes me by the hand, leading me through to the bedroom. It is dimly lit, with only a flickering glow from candles scattered here and there. Standing before me, he strokes my face. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going to happen now Charlotte. Because this is your first time, you don¡¯t know what to expect. No matter what you have seen in movies or read in books, you just don¡¯t.¡± I am trembling with a mixture of excitement, nerves and anticipation. I am confident that my Master will not hurt me more than necessary, but¡­ He continues. ¡°I am going to undress you, quite slowly, because I am going to enjoy that. I saw you naked at the auction, but I didn¡¯t like it, seeing you treated like goods. This time I want to undress you carefully, to enjoy your body and for you to enjoy it too. If you would like to undress me too, partially or chin in one hand, tilting my face to his so that I must look him in the eye. I nod, gulping and sucking my dry lips. ¡°After that, I want you to lie down on the bed and befortable. You should bepletely rxed. If you like, I can turn the heating up or down for yourfort. Would you like me to make it warmer or cooler?¡± I shake my head. I¡¯m fine ¡°Alright. If you change your mind, tell me. Once you arefortable, I am going to massage you, kiss you and enjoy your body. Then I will open your legs and kiss you between them. I will lick and suck you. That should arouse you to orgasm.¡± He hesitates. ¡°Have you ever had an orgasm, Charlotte? Perhaps by doing it yourself?¡± ¡°Ummm, I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t think so.¡± I say this uncertainly, but at the mention of licking and sucking me¡­down there¡­a sharp¡­something¡­has stabbed through me. I am warm and wet, and my panties are suddenly, ufortably, moist and sticky. Heughs. ¡°If you¡¯re not sure, then the answer¡¯s ¡®No¡¯. When you orgasm, there is no mistaking it.¡± He tilts his head and smiles. ¡°That¡¯s very good. I am going to be able to give you your first climax. But hopefully, not yourst.¡± ¡°After you have climaxed, I will prate you and will have my own climax. By then you should be aroused enough that your body will be ready for me and it won¡¯t hurt you at all. Do you understand all that?¡± I nod again, but my pulse is beginning to race and my heart to pound, my breathing is heavy. My Master sees this and smiles. ¡°Good girl,¡± he says, cupping my face in his hands, and then slowly, draws me close to kiss me on the lips. First, his kiss is soft, his lips barely brushing mine, then his tongue slips between my lips, urging me to open my mouth. His tongue traces the outline of my lips and teeth, then withdraws as he sucks my lower lip. I am quivering uncontrobly now. Pulling back, he looks at me again. ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened. I promise I am not going to hurt you. I want this to be wonderful for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not frightened Master, just excited I think¡­¡± ¡°Listen to your body,¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯re a grown woman and even if you don¡¯t know it, your body wants this, wants to be touched. Let yourself go.¡± He is right. My Master kisses my neck and the hollow of my throat, his hands running through my hair, down my shoulders and arms, skimming my breasts, to my belly and hips. Inside I am increasingly warm, and, between my legs, ever wetter. My breath is in shorts gasps now. He cups my breasts, bending to kiss them, one at a time through the sheer fabric of my blouse. The nipples are hard enough to stand out through both bra and blouse and his teeth gently nibble at them. Tiny though the sensation is, it ripples through me, electric fire down to my sex and, involuntarily, I cry out, staggering slightly and grabbing my Master by the shoulders to stay upright. He says nothing but shes me a pleased smile, teeth white against his tan. I am beginning to understand what lust is. My nerves are evaporating and I want¡­ I want¡­ I don¡¯t know what I want, but I want more¡­ Standing up straight before me, smile still crinkling the corners of his eyes, my Master strokes his fingers across my cheeks and kisses me on the forehead, then lowers his gaze to the top button of my blouse. Carefully he unbuttons it, then the second and the third, stroking the fabric aside. Sliding the blouse back over my shoulders, he lets it drop to the floor, then curving a hand around my back, one- handedly unclips my bra. As it too falls to the ground, I wonder how often a man must practise the movement, to undo a bra clip with one hand. Standing before him, bare-breasted, I am suddenly bashful and cannot look him in the face. Dropping my gaze, his trousers are bulging at the front. I swallow hard, but simultaneously, heat surges through me again. I barely know what to do with myself, panting, pulse racing and beginning to flush. I can see my belly and breasts turning red, glistening with sweat. ¡°You¡¯re alright Charlotte. It¡¯s perfectly normal. You are aroused. Listen to your body. It has a lot better idea of what is happening than you do. Just let it flow.¡± I nce into his eyes again, and unwilling to trust to words through my shuddering pants, simply nod again, then find my gaze drawn inexorably to the bulge in my Master¡¯s trousers. ¡°It won¡¯t bite you,¡± he says. ¡°It is going to fuck you, but not until you¡¯re ready for it, which isn¡¯t yet.¡± He takes my hand, guiding it downward. ¡°Touch me. I¡¯d like you to, and I think you will like it too.¡± I touch him, nervously at first, jumping, a little startled as I feel my Master¡¯s cock twitching in response to me through his clothing, but then more confidently. It is an odd feeling of power, to touch, and feel the reply to my caress. My Master embraces me. His hands behind me unzip my skirt, sliding it smoothly down over my hips, leaving me only my ckce panties, but at the same time, he is lightly pressing his hips, his erection, against me. Again, there is that twitch, that pulsation, in the contact, and mounting excitement within me as I realise that, not only does my Master intend to arouse me, but that I can arouse him. Can I do this? One hand in my Master¡¯s hair, curling and winding it through my fingers, I allow the other hand to quest over his chest, his stomach, beyond and down. Before I go too far¡­ ¡°Take my shirt off Charlotte.¡± I am smiling now. My Master is right. I must listen to my body. And my body is saying¡­ I unbutton his shirt. My movements are clumsy. I have never done this before. But now, bare-chested, I N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. begin to see how beautiful my Master is. His shoulders are broad, narrowing down to a tightly muscled belly and waist. A fine scattering of hairs across his chest tightens to a fine line leading down the centre of his stomach and below his belt line. And, as his shirt slides away, I get the scent of him: musky and spicy, a heady perfume. Is it him? Some aftershave he uses? Or is this the scent of sex? ¡°It¡¯s alright Charlotte. Touch me if you want to.¡± Chapter 4: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Four Chapter 4: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Four My Master knows what I want. I do want to touch him. Never have I been so close to a male body. My fingers barely grazing his skin, I follow the line of his shoulders, his chest, the small nubs of his nipples with their aura of hairs, the tight outline of his abs and taut, t stomach. I know how Columbus must have felt, exploring new worlds. I kiss his chest, lightly, wanting to press my face into him, to take in his wonderful scent, but nerves take me again and I back off, embarrassed. ¡°Charlotte, it¡¯s fine. If you want to do it, then do it.¡± His hand slips to the back of my head, not pressing, but guiding me in. Encouraged, I kiss again, tracing the line of his chest. My lips brush past a nipple and I take it into my mouth, tasting, for the first time, the salty vour of him, savouring the crinkled texture of the nipple. Abruptly, he gasps, drawing a deep breath. ¡°Fuck Charlotte! I hoped this was going to be good, but¡­¡± He grabs me by the shoulders, pulling me upright, in the first ungentle move he has made. ¡°Ye gods girl! Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing to me?¡± Abashed, I reply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master. I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Heughs and grabs my chin with one hand. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You definitely do not need to apologise. I¡¯m just realising that I¡¯m lighting fires that may take some quenching.¡± Then he turns serious. ¡°Your turn now.¡± And he drops to his knees, looking up at me. ¡°Support yourself on me. Your hands on my head or shoulders, whatever you need.¡± I don¡¯t understand him at first, but then, as his mouth closes over me, through my panties, I get it. As his warm breath bathes my thighs, and his tongueps at me through the fabric, fire ignites between my thighs and I cry out. My knees giving under me, my hands scrabble for something to hang on to. ¡°Gently Girl,¡± he says as I grab at his hair, trying to stabilize myself against him. ¡°Open your legs a little. Let me at you.¡± I move my feet apart a bit, making a small gap between my thighs, watching as my Master slips in a hand and starts to stroke me through the panties. Entirely unsure as to what exactly he is stroking, nheless, I shudder and moan as my panties are abruptly wetter, flinging my head back, eyes screwed shut. ¡°Master. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t stand up properly.¡± Abruptly, he rises, scooping me up. ¡°Time to get you horizontal, I think,¡± he says. And he drops me on the bed, almost dumping me there. I lie in a tumble of hair and sweat, panting uncontrobly, my Master towering above me, looking down, his expression calcting. ¡°Are you still nervous Charlotte? Still scared?¡± No, I am not scared, not nervous, not even slightly. I am afire. I want more¡­ But I have no words and shake my head dumbly. Still, he gazes at me, assessing, for a long moment, then starts unbelting. As his jeans fall to the floor, I see him, my first man, for the first time, naked. I have seen pictures of course, in the magazines, on the inte, but have never appreciated before, how wonderful an aroused man with an erection can look. The pictures and images I have seen before seemed tawdry and cheap. When I sold myself, I believed that I was sacrificing myself for money, prostituting myself. But¡­ He is magnificent. His dark hair, an amber halo in the flickering candle-light; I could lose myself in the deep pool of his eyes. His taut muscles outlined and gleaming in a sheen of perspiration. His erection, his penis, upright, proud against his t stomach. I want him. But I don¡¯t know¡­ I reach out to him, arms outstretched. Somehow, my hands are drawn to his cock. His sees it but shakes his head. ¡°Not yet. Not for your first time. I want you ready for me.¡± Disappointed, I flop back onto the pillow, feeling a little petnt. He sees it, cocking an eyebrow. ¡°Madam. Do as you are told. I am in charge here. And¡­you will enjoy it the more.¡± Sucking in my cheeks with a mixture of embarrassment and amusement, I obey my Master. He has been right about everything so far. Why should I not want to follow his wishes andmands? ¡°Raise your arms over your head Charlotte. sp your hands together.¡± Obediently, I do so, a little puzzled. ¡°I am not going to restrain you in any way today, Charlotte. It might frighten you. But, take that position. Later, you will be tied and restrained. Today, simply hold the position. Imagine that I have hand-cuffed you that way.¡± Sitting on the bed, he holds my eye for a moment, then hooking fingers into the top of my panties, slides them down and away from me, looking back up at my face as though gauging my reaction. All I do is stare back, panting. He pauses, then slips his hands between my knees, encouraging them apart. ¡°Open up now. I¡¯m going to tongue-fuck you.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At his words, a surge of juices floods between my thighs. Opening my knees my Master sees how wet I am, and ¡°Mmmm¡±s with a pleased sound. Pulling a pillow from the bed he pushes it under my hips, then pulls me into position. ¡°Swing your legs up. Open your knees. Wider. That¡¯s it. Head down. Hips up. Let me see you.¡± He pulls another pillow from under my head, again he shoves it under my hips, forcing my back to arch, and my hips to jut upwards. ¡°Good girl. Lie back. Rx. Just let me take over now.¡± He makes a final adjustment to my position, pulling my hips up a little more, widening the spread of my knees and thighs. I ampletely exposed. I have never been naked with a man before. Now I am not merely naked, but disyed¡­ My nerves are back, and my panting is not just arousal but now real fear. There is a sinking in my stomach. What is he going to do? Nheless, I am running hot and liquid. I can feel my¡­private parts¡­are hot and swollen. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful Charlotte. I know that you don¡¯t know how beautiful, but trust me, you are. And I¡¯m going to make you cum, and scream for more. I¡¯m going to fuck you until you know that you are beautiful.¡± His eyes,mbent in lust and candlelight, meet mine, and my fears disperse. Then he leans forward and licks me slowly, from cunt to clit. Just once. And I scream. Ecstatically, I convulse at this never-before-experienced sensation, of a warm, sensual tongue slipping over my pussy and bud. My arms have, disobediently, iled at random, and my Master¡¯s hands grab me by the wrists, pressing my arms back to obedience, above my head into the pillows. ¡°Very good Charlotte,¡± he whispers into my ear. ¡°But did I tell you to move?¡± Almost disabled by the sheer sensation of what I have just experienced, I lie limply back against the pillow. ¡°No Master. Sorry Master. I¡¯ll be good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better. Why don¡¯t you hold onto the bars of the bed-head? Perhaps it will make it easier for you to be obedient?¡± I had not previously really looked at the bed-head. It consists of half a dozen upright metal bars within a frame; very easy to hold on to, and also, as my over-sensitized mind now registers, very easy to be tied to. Moving both arms behind my head, I hold a bar with each hand, sping tightly so as not to disobey my Master. There is a glint of approval in his eyes. ¡°Good girl. Feel free to move your legs to make yourself or shoulders if you want to.¡± He settles between my spread legs, lifting them again slightly at the knees. Suddenly I understand what he means about swinging up my legs, and I adjust my position to present my pussy to him. ¡°Is that better, Master?¡± ¡°Perfect. Now, lie still while I taste you.¡± At his words, wet heat spreads through my core. He does not immediately lick me, but instead sits back a little, looking at me, looking between my legs, examining me. His fingers explore me, tracing the outline of my folds. He opens me, fingers parting my lips, stroking back the hood of my clit. It is unsettling for me, to be examined so intimately, but nheless, exciting. And at his lightest touch, I shudder and moan. I have never before understood just how sensitive I am, or could be. My Master looks pleased with the noises I am making¡­ Chapter 5: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Five Chapter 5: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Five I have always thought that a man would simply plunge inside me, but instead, he traces the outline of my pussy with his fingers, circling my wetness. Laid back as I am, I cannot properly see what he is doing, but the feeling is exquisite. For one brief moment, I feel something slip inside me, and then out again. I gasp and meet his eyes to see him sucking his fingers clean. ¡°You taste wonderful Charlotte,¡± he says. ¡°Soon you will taste of me when Ie inside you, but first¡­¡± Again, he leans forward, and I feel the heat of his breath lingering over my clit and pussy, making me squirm with pleasure. Grabbing me by the hips, he holds me still, pinning me to the pillow and now takes me in his mouth, sucking on my bud, gently, oh so gently. But it does not feel gentle. Electric pleasure pierces me. I scream because I do not know what else to do as my Master flicks and tongues at me, the wet heat of his licking and suckingbining with my own pussy juices. Something arises within me. I do not know what it is, but it is there, welling up inside me: a tension. Something within me wants to explode. Helplessly, I arch my back, feet on my Master¡¯s back, tensing my legs as I strain to escape/embrace this astonishing feeling. My Master¡¯s lips curl around my engorged pussy, his tongue plunging within. He licks and probes, and, I think, I feel his fingers slip in also. I cannot tell. I am lost in the upsurge within me. Explosively, my orgasmes, and I finally understand hisment ¡°If you¡¯re not sure, then the answer¡¯s ¡®No¡¯.¡± I convulse and writhe, moaning, almost shrieking, lost to the pulsing pleasure erupting through my cunt, belly and thighs. My Master is still tongue-fucking me, and it is bing¡­ ¡­unbearable¡­ ¡°Stop! Stop! Please, Master¡­¡± Instantly he pulls away, releasing me, allowing my legs to drop back to the bed. For timeless moments I lie back, eyes screwed shut, still captive to the throbbing of my pussy, gasping and twitching as the feeling ebbs and fades. Regaining my breath, beginning to feel the world around me again, I open my eyes, to see my Master sitting on the edge of the bed, watching me, grinning broadly. ¡°So, you enjoyed your first orgasm?¡± He looks like the cat that got the cream. I try to nod, twitching again as an aftershock runs through my sex. ¡°Yes. It was wonderful Master.¡± I am wondering what happens next. I feel sated, rxed. I could lie here and think of rainbows. However, my Master is waiting. His cock is upright. Watching it, I see it quiver to his pulse, and there is a droplet at the tip. ¡°Stay there,¡± he says. ¡°Just rx. Your body is as ready for me as it¡¯s ever going to be.¡± My hips still rest on the pillows, arching me slightly as my knees are eased apart again, my Master positioning himself on top of me. His cock brushes against my wet and tender clit, and lips, then probes my entrance. Is this where it hurts? I tense. ¡°Shhh¡­¡± he says, stroking my hair, kissing me softly on the lips. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s alright¡­¡± And he slides inside me, slowly, delicately. In, then out, in, then out, a little deeper each time, until he is fully sheathed within me. There is no pain, only a sensation of slick stretching, of being filled. Panting and shuddering under him, I take my Master within me. His rhythm increases, faster and harder. Abruptly, my body knows what to do, and I move with him, arching and rocking to meet him as he thrusts, deeper and harder. It does hurt, but I want this pain. He bangs against my inner walls, but my body wees him as he pounds into me. I want to keep my eyes closed but, ncing up, see that he is watching me, gauging me, taking my measure as he takes me. ¡°Are you alright Charlotte?¡± His voice is breathless, ragged. ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m fine.¡± And it¡¯s true. I want to smile, to rejoice at this glorious feeling. My hands explore his back and shoulders, sheened with perspiration. I scent the smell of sweat and lust and sex in his hair, and, reaching up to kiss, taste him as we meet open-mouthed. His eyes close, and his head bows, face buried beside mine in a sea of my hair. He shudders, his hips bucking into me, pressing hard in as he gasps and groans. Then he simply flops onto me and for a moment, I am taking his full weight before he remembers himself and raises up on his elbows. Pulling out of me, he rolls to one side, smiling at me, takes my chin in one hand and kisses me. ¡°Charlotte. Thank you. That was unforgettable.¡± ¡°Master. Thank you. I was so nervous. But, you made it, just so¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what to say, so I settle for ¡°Can we just lie here for a few minutes? Is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course it is. We¡¯ll just enjoy the moment, shall we?¡± he smiles. We lie together in a naked embrace, arms loosely linked. ¡°No regrets Charlotte?¡± ¡°No Master. None.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, we have six days ahead of us. Would you like to sleep now?¡± ¡°Yes, I think I would.¡± ¡°You do that then. I have some phone calls to make.¡± So, I curl up in the bed and doze, myst thought before falling asleep, What about those other men? ***** I wake, to find myself still in the vast bed, sunshine streaming through the window, cascading over creamy satin sheets. My Master is sitting on the end of the bed, the sunlight back-lighting his hair as he sips from a steaming cup. ''Coffee?'' he asks, smiling. The coffee smells wonderful. "I''d love some." He pours me a cup from a white porcin jug. "How are you this morning?" He sounds genuinely concerned. "I''m fine, I think." "Try walking around a bit. See if you still feel fine. Your insides took a poundingst night; a pounding they¡¯re not used to." Mmm. He has a point. As I sit up, brushing untidy hair out of my eyes, there is a stiffness around my pelvis. My Master was very gentle with me the previous evening, but it was my first time, and my virgin muscles have been exercised in unfamiliar ways. He sees me wince as I move. "A warm bath again, perhaps? To rx you a little." "Er, yes. I think so." "Take your time. The hotel does an excellent breakfast, and they''ll be serving for the next couple of N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. hours." I climb out of bed, suddenly conscious of my nakedness in front of this man, almost a stranger. He sees my embarrassment and tosses me a bathrobe. Standing, my hips don¡¯t want to move properly at first, feeling bruised. A soak in warm water is definitely a good idea. Also, I notice there is an unfamiliar smell about me, something I have not scented before. The smell of sex? Half an hourter, bathed, dressed and fortified with about a pint of strong coffee, I feel much better. "Ready to eat?¡± asks my Master. Suddenly ravenous, I could eat a horse. "Yes. Definitely." My Master offers me his arm, courteously and with a tilt of his head. "Shall we?" The breakfast is, as promised, very good indeed. Piling up my tray, I settle down to our table with cereal, fruit juice, bacon, sausages, tomatoes, mushrooms and eggs, toast and marmde. My Master looks amused. "Do you eat like that all the time?" He has taken simply a little toast and juice. "Yes, I''m lucky. I don''t put on weight easily, but then I do a lot of exercise." ¡°It shows. Your body is beautifully toned. What kind of exercise?¡± ¡°I walk a lot; swim and ride. Other things too, yoga, tennis, a bit of self-defence stuff.¡± He nods approvingly and looks as though he about to enquire further, but is interrupted by the arrival of another man. ¡°Ah,¡± he says, standing to meet the stranger, and proffering his hand to shake. "May I introduce Michael? He will be joining uster today." I nod agreeably until my Master''s meaning suddenly prates. Abashed, I mutter something, looking down. The man Michael is shorter than my Master, but still good-looking; solidly built, against my Master''s tall and rather angr physique; blond-haired and blue-eyed. For all my sudden onset of nerves, I have to admit that he looks gorgeous. Is my Master picking and choosing on my behalf? "Michael and I know each other of old," exins my Master. "We are long-time friends and we...share...things sometimes." Chapter 6: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Six Chapter 6: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Six Michael holds out his hand to me. "Lovely to meet you, Charlotte. I can see James here still has the knack of picking the lookers." It could have sounded cheesy, but it doesn''t. Quite the opposite, he is charming. I take his offered hand, rising now to meet him. If nothing else, there is no need for me to abandon my good manners. As I stand, Michael takes me in the lightest of embraces, kissing me on the cheek. So close, I can smell him: a mix of sandalwood and pine. His hands are slightly roughened, as though he does some kind of manual work, a craftsman of some kind. His muscr build seems to back that up, and for all his gentle touch, there is a controlled strength to his touch that hints at physical power. My panties are abruptly soaked, and I blush, sucking on my lips and, not knowing where to look. I look away from both men, taking refuge in sitting to slurp down more coffee. "Are you joining us for breakfast Michael?" asks my Master. "Just a coffee for now. I''ll not overstay my wee. I just wanted to introduce myself to Charlotte, so that she can get used to the idea of me." I look first at Michael, then into my Master''s eyes. There is a twinkle there and he gives me just the hint of a wink, settling my jitters. He is a good man. He proved thatst night. With the contract I agreed to, he could have abused me, but did not. On the contrary, he went out of his way to make my loss of virginity a lovely and exciting asion. He would not introduce me to anyone dangerous. And isn¡¯t this his old friend? Against all the odds, my anxiety lessens and I begin to enjoy myself. Concentrating on eating my huge breakfast, I listen to chit-chat between the two men. It is obviously mainly for my benefit, to calm me down, but nheless, they clearly do know each other well, asking about events and acquaintances that mean nothing to me. After twenty minutes or so, Michael stands. "Gotta go. I''ll see you bothter." He shes white teeth at me and echoes my Master''s wink. After he leaves, my Master sits silently watching me for a few seconds. "Alright Charlotte?" "I think so, yes. He seems very nice." ¡°Yes, he is. That''s why I chose him for today. You will, by the way, find if you check your ount, find that it has swelled overnight. You will be earning quite a bit more towards those college costs of yours.¡± Now there¡¯s a cheering thought. ¡°Er¡­can I ask what we will be doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all going to y together this evening. I think you¡¯re going to have fun. But, as I say, that¡¯s for this evening. Is there anything you would particrly like to do today?¡± It hadn¡¯t urred to me that I would be asked this. I simply don¡¯t have an answer. Seeing my confusion, my Master steps in. ¡°A trip out somewhere perhaps? It¡¯s a beautiful day. Do you like pics? On the beach, maybe?¡± ¡°I love pics, yes. But perhaps somewhere up in the mountains? It will be hot by the beach.¡± ¡°Good idea. Finish your breakfast. I¡¯ll go order us a packed lunch.¡± We have a lovely day together, my Master and I. He drives us way up into the hills, to a beauty spot by the pine forests, looking down over the sea, sparkling blue and silver far below. We are dressed casually, both wearing jeans and tee shirts, good for sitting on warm grass and enjoying blue skies and sunshine. The ¡®packed lunch¡¯ turns out to be a hamper that wouldn¡¯t look out of ce being unloaded from the back of a Bentley or a Rolls for Ascot, with smoked salmon, strawberries and cream, and champagne. For several hours, we chat about this and that, and I learn quite a lot about my new Master, who I am beginning to think of as a friend. He is a businessman, working abroad quite a lot and travelling between the States and Europe. Married previously, but now divorced and, after the failure of his marriage, no longer wishing to be ¡®tied¡¯. However, he does enjoy a life of sexual adventure - which is, of course, where Ie in. ¡°Have there been others? Before me I mean? Have you done this before?¡± He scratches his nose. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s a natural question. No, I haven¡¯t done this before: literally buying a woman.¡± He leans forward, taking my hand. ¡°You are unique in that way Charlotte, and in other ways too I think.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean?¡± ¡°Very few women, especially a young woman like you, would have had the sheer nerve to do what you have done. I admire you for it¡­and now, he stretches and yawns. ¡°We have an appointment with Michael. Shall we go?¡± An hour or soter, back at the hotel, Michael is waiting for us in the lobby. Standing as he sees us arrive, he smiles. ¡°Hello, James. Good evening Charlotte. You had a good day I hope.¡± He looks good, wearing a clean white linen shirt with well-cut jeans and polished shoes. ¡°Yes, lovely,¡± I squeak, trying to get my voice under control. In only a little while, I am expected to be having sex together with these two men. Up in the apartment, my Master waves me through to the bathroom. ¡°You will find some clothes in there that I would like you to wear.¡± The ¡®clothes¡¯ turn out to be minimalist, to say the least: stockings, a heavy cor-type ne, and the lightest of sheer robes, quite transparent and revealing myck of underwear of any kind. I put on some makeup, then try to put my hair up. It is uncooperative, tangling into knots every time I try to pin it high, so, giving it up as a bad job, I brush it out and let it settle down into a red cloud around me, standing out and crackling with static. Drawing the diaphanous wrap around me like armour, heart pounding, I step back into the lounge, dimly lit, where the two men are waiting for me, standing, talking quietly together, drinking wine. As I step through the door, they turn as one, both smiling, and my Master offering me a ss. ¡°Rx a little Charlotte. You look beautiful. Come join us. Let us look at you.¡± Sipping the wine, I catch sight of myself in a mirror. A stranger looks back at me, dark-eyed, red-lipped, Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. with a deep bronze cor at the throat, flickering bright in the candle gleam, and wearing only gossamer silk and a cloud of copper-red hair. The stranger is indeed lovely. My Master stands behind me in the reflection, Michael to his side. ¡°Look at yourself Charlotte. Don¡¯t you think you are beautiful? Imagine how I feel, having you here. How Michael feels.¡± He and Michael each take me by an arm. I think they are leading me to the same bedroom as before, but no, this is another room, smaller, much smaller. Once again, the lights are low, candlelight only. There is little in here except the bed, centred between mirrored walls. Mirrors surround us from all sides. I see myself, Michael and my Master, reflected a hundred times around us in the light of a thousand ghostly candles. The two men position me between them, standing me on arge thick rug in the centre of the beautifully polished hardwood floor. My Master pulls me gently to him, Michael standing behind me, his hands resting on my hips. He kisses me softly on the lips, then turns me to face Michael, who also kisses me, more fully, open- mouthed. In the mirrors, I see him look to my Master over my shoulder. Do they have some sort of code? Some unwritten script? ¡°Watch yourself,¡± murmurs my Master. ¡°And us. Watch yourself in the mirrors. See what we are doing to you. Watch what you do to us.¡± My Master is holding me at the waist while Michael unties the wrap. As it falls loose from my shoulders, hands slide it away from me, down to the floor. Standing naked between the two men, both sets of hands explore me. My Master reaches around in front of me, cupping my breasts from behind, pushing them in and up, disying them to Michael, who bends and suckles, first one, then the other. His hands are stroking my belly, my hips, questing south to my thighs. In the mirrors, his head moves against me, dark hair ruffled slightly by the movement. Behind me, through the fabric of clothes, the rising hardness of an erection presses to my back before, abruptly, disappearing as my Master moves away from me. I try to turn, to see where he has gone, but Michael holds me still and there is the sound of a chair scraping over the wooden floor. Michael dropping to his knees, my Master seats himself to one side of us, sitting, head propped on one hand, his pupils wide and dark in the glimmer-light as he watches us. ¡°Charlotte,¡± he says. ¡°Turn a little. I want to see you.¡± Chapter 7: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Seven Chapter 7: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Seven ¡°Charlotte,¡± says my Master. ¡°Turn a little. I want to see you.¡± Obediently, I turn, Michael following me from below. ¡°Good girl. Now y with your nipples. Pinch them and roll them. Get them hard for me.¡± Again, I obey, but with difficulty, as I am being distracted by Michael¡¯s parting of my pussy lips with his fingers, his fingertip exploration inward, and the heat of his breath over my thighs. I am already wet as his fingers slide in, then thrust sharply upwards and¡­and¡­what? Gasping, I stagger, an exquisite sensation piercing upwards through me. ¡°What¡­? How¡­?¡± I don¡¯t know how to frame the question. Michael saves me the trouble, grinning as he pulls back to look up at me. ¡°It¡¯s your G-spot Charlotte. I love making women jump that way, more so when they don¡¯t expect it.¡± He watches my face, his fingers insistently pushing and sliding against my inner walls. Self-control failing, my knees begin to buckle and I il out, seizing him by the shoulders to keep my bnce. ¡°That¡¯s okay Charlotte,¡± he says. ¡°Lean on me. Let¡¯s get you nice and liquid before James and I fuck you.¡± He is seeding. His hand is slippery with my pussy juices, and I can hear a sort of suction as his fingers work my inner wall. Staggering again as his thumb joins the party, flicking against my clit, I gasp and buck, struggling now to stay upright. ¡°Time to get you off your feet girl, I think,¡± he says. ¡°What do you reckon, James?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± And I am swept up by two pairs of arms, deposited on the bed and pulled upright, but on my knees. Kneeling on the bed, I am sandwiched. My Master, close behind me, hooks his arms under mine, pulling me backwards, and supporting me against his chest. His hands slip down over my belly, through curls, to my pussy lips, fingers parting me, exposing my clit and cunt to Michael, disying me. ¡°Open your legs further,¡± he whispers to me, his face close to mine, skin hot against me, fragrant with sweat and wine. I am acutely conscious that I am naked, more than naked, exposed, whilst these two men are still fully dressed. True, both have erections obvious through their clothing but¡­ As Michael drops down between my thighs, my Master¡¯s voice whispers again. ¡°Watch him. Watch his tongue curl around your clit. Look in the mirrors.¡± In the pale golden light of the candled mirrors, Michaelps at me. As the tongue slides over me, electricity firing up through me, the voice continues. ¡°He¡¯s tasting you. Your sweet pussy. Just as I did Charlotte?¡± ¡°Mmm, yes,¡± I choke out. ¡®Wet¡¯ is the wrong word. ¡®Flooding¡¯ would be more correct. Michael¡¯s working of my bud and lips is driving me gently crazy, my engorging sex pulsing under every stroke and movement of his tongue. ¡°Can you support yourself on your feet? Lift your hips upwards?¡± asks my Master, still close to my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll help support you.¡± Michael clearly hears him too, and nces up, grinning. ¡°I think so Master.¡± ¡°Good, one, two, now,¡± and as I lift myself, my Master heaves me up, spreading my legs wider apart. ¡°Excellent,¡± he continues. ¡°Now he can really get at you. But you¡¯re not allowed to cum. Not yet. Do you understand? You can¡¯t cum yet. I want to watch you awhile longer.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I think so Master, but I¡¯m not sure how to stop it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stop it. And so will Michael. You¡¯re not going to cum until you¡¯ve earned it.¡± ¡°How do I earn it Master?¡± He chuckles. ¡°You going to suck us both off, and you¡¯re going to fuck and be fucked by both of us.¡± At some level, I feel I should be rmed by this, but no, Michael is licking out my pussy and I can feel my orgasm beginning to rise. ¡°Tell me Charlotte. Which of us do you want to cum in your mouth?¡± continues my Master. At these words, my orgasm suddenly rises out of control, spiralling up from my core, sending undting waves of pressure through my cunt, my thighs, my stomach. I scream and buck in my Master¡¯s hold, Michael pushes his face hard into me, sucking at my pussy, hanging onto my hips as I squirm and writhe in ecstasy. His probing tongue sweeps around inside my pussy muscles as I cum into his mouth. Straining and rocking against the man holding me from behind, and the one cleaning out my pussy with his face, I shudder and gasp ecstatically. Orgasm subsiding, my racing pulse slowing a little, my Master mutters, ¡°So much for self-control. You weren¡¯t supposed to do that, Charlotte, but I¡¯ll forgive you since I pushed you over the edge myself. Now, to repeat my question, which of us is going to cum in your mouth Charlotte? Your choice.¡± How do I answer a question like that? ¡°I don¡¯t know Master.¡± ¡°Not a good answer. Let¡¯s see if we can help. Michael, if you would¡­¡± Michael grabs me by both wrists, pulling me forward and up. I struggle a little from my syed-leg position but end up tipped forward, on my hands and knees, looking up at Michael. He stands, looking down at me, and methodically strips off his clothes. His eyes are smiling at me, but it is more than a smile. Inexperienced as I am, I recognise sheer, clean animal lust when I see it. Naked, he is glorious, arms and legs firm, with strap-like muscles, lean and broad-chested. Definitely, this man works out or does some kind of physical job for a living. His erection twitches against a t belly and now his smile reaches his lips. ¡°Like what you see?¡± he asks. Running hot and wet, despite my earlier climax, inside I am stirring again. I nod, swallowing hard. My attention on Michael, I have failed to notice what my Master is doing. My peripheral vision picks up movement in one of the mirrors. He has also undressed and, now also naked, is watching me, watching Michael. ¡°Enjoying yourself, Charlotte?¡± he asks. ¡°I said I¡¯d look after you. If you¡¯re going to fuck for fucking¡¯s sake, it might as well be with someone good-looking.¡± I have no time to think of a suitable reply, as both men move in on me, Michael¡¯s cock at my face, my Master¡¯s erection pressed up to my rear, probing between my wet and swollen pussy lips. The cock in front of me is thick and veiny, deep purple-red, and glistening at the tip. From behind, my Master holds me by my long copper hair, pulling my face back and up. As he slides inside me from behind, he says, ¡°Open wide Charlotte.¡± Obediently I spread my legs wider. ¡°Good girl, but I meant at the other end.¡± My Master, entering my pulsing and engorged pussy, makes me gasp anyway, and, as my mouth opens, the cock in front of me presses against my lips. A voice says, ¡°Suck it Charlotte. Lick it.¡± Looking at the size of the thing, I¡¯m dismayed. I can¡¯t possibly get this all in my mouth. I have read of, seen films of, how a woman is supposed to take a man¡¯s cock all the way into her mouth. With the reality facing me, it is impossible. I do my best, licking at the silky skin of the head and the ridge, tasting for the first time, a man¡¯s pre-cum, a strange salt-sweet-bitter taste mingling with the musky scent of his skin and groin. ¡°Very good Charlotte.¡± I am not sure who says it. My Master is pumping me at the rear, still firmly gripping my hair, keeping my face level with Michael¡¯s shaft and balls, despite the rocking movement of him fucking me. Michael is holding me, supporting himself on my shoulders. As I open my mouth wider, to try to amodate his cock, to suck him, his hips start gently to thrust as he face-fucks me. It is strangely satisfying, this sensation of being filled from both ends. I hear gasps and groans, but am uncertain as to where each ising from. The cock in my mouth, alreadyrge when I first wrapped my lips around it, seems to be growing ever firmer and thicker, while a thin stream of creamy fluid is filling my mouth and dribbling from my lips. As it presses deeper and harder into my mouth and throat, I begin to gag. ¡°Feel like a change Michael?¡± asks my Master¡¯s voice. ¡°Abso-fuckin-lutely.¡± The cock in my pussy abruptly withdraws, as does the one in my mouth. ¡°I think I¡¯ve decided Charlotte,¡± says my Master, pping me on the rump as he does so. ¡°I¡¯m going to be the one whoes in your mouth. But first, you have to lick me clean. Let¡¯s get you trained up a little in the gentle art of cock-sucking.¡± Chapter 8: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Eight Chapter 8: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Eight The two men change positions, Michael moving in behind me, settling between my legs and pushing inside me. He pumps me, but slowly and gently. ¡°Feel that Charlotte?¡± asks my Master, as he positions his cock in front of my face. ¡°That¡¯s Michael fucking you up the cunt. I know his habits; he won¡¯t let himself cum until he¡¯s watched me shoot into your mouth. How do you feel about that?¡± As he says this, my heated pussy convulses and floods, and I jerk in response, Michael¡¯s grip on my hips keeping me steady, but his rhythm never faltering as he slowly thrusts into me: in and out, in and out. ¡°I¡¯m not sure Master,¡± I gasp. ¡°Now you know that¡¯s not true, Charlotte. We both saw how you just reacted. You might be ate starter, but you¡¯re as turned-on as we are by this. You¡¯re not a virgin now. You can release your inner whore, and enjoy being fucked by two guys at once.¡± And with that, he twists his hands into my hair, moving my head, my mouth, inexorably to his shuddering cock. ¡°Lick me clean.¡± And he moves my face against him, sliding my mouth over his erection. I lick the glistening shaft, for the first time tasting myself on another. The tanginess of my own juices surprises me, as I draw long, lingering strokes with my tongue from base to trembling tip. The sharp, almost lemony, vour, contrasts with a bitter-sweet taste as I suck at the dewdrop which continually forms and reforms at the peak, sliding my tongue into the small slit then whirling the tip around the firmly bulbous head. My Master sighs and rxes his grip on me a little. ¡°That¡¯s it, girl. Keep going.¡± His breathing is bing unsteady and rapid, his thighs beginning to tremble. Behind me, I can hear Michael groaning and gasping. His thrusting is still steady and even, but there is a suggestion of shaking as his legs and balls bang into the tops of my thighs. My Master suddenly heaves and his grip on my hair tightens. His voice broken, he gasps, ¡°Open your mouth wide.¡± Barely are my lips open, as he rams his cock between them. Fingers twisting into my hair, he pins my face, rocking my head backwards and forwards in time with his thrusting, his quivering shaft filling me, forcing my mouth wide. Choking and spluttering, I do my best to amodate the huge cock pumping me, a now steady stream of pre-cum drizzling down my throat. Behind me, Michael is pumping harder, banging into me inside. Pinned at both ends by hands holding my hips and hair, all I can do is squirm between them, helpless, but, I admit to myself, loving it. The cock in my mouth jerks and heaves at me. My hair is pulled tight, to the point of pain, when, with a sharp exhtion from above, hot cum shoots into my mouth, flooding in. I suck and lick as best I can, but I am speared by the face and all but unable to move. The pulsing shaft twitches and throbs as it delivers its load over my tongue, before rxing and withdrawing. As my Master pulls out, he lifts up my face by the chin. ¡°Turn to the mirror,¡± he says. ¡°Look at Michael.¡± Obediently, cum trickling from my lips and down my face, I look at myself in the mirror, on my hands Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. and knees, and Michael, fucking me from behind. ¡°Are you going to swallow?¡± Again, I am not sure who speaks, but I gulp down the warm, creamy, mouthful, licking my lips clean of the spatters and drips. Volcanically aroused, I revel in this new experience. Still deep inside me, and now visibly trembling, Michael watches me, pupils wide and dark. ¡°Like it?¡± he asks. I nod and he grins. ¡°Want some more?¡± I nod again. ¡°James. Would you mind?¡± and he pulls out of my sodden pussy, his cock almost vibrating. ¡°Quickly now. I can¡¯t hold on long.¡± The two men switch ces again. ¡°Charlotte. On your back now,¡± orders my Master, and, as I start to turn over, together they flip me onto my back. My Master spreads my knees and Michael pushes his cock, dripping with my pussy juices, into my, now all too willing, mouth. Wrapping eager lips around him, I tongue and suck at him, ever more excited. My Master is finger- fucking and clit-sucking me. Horny beyond words, almost mindless with lust, I writhe and moan, ncing sideways when I am able, to watch myself in the mirrors, sucking off and being sucked. Michael bucks and shoots, and now I swallow again, as he pulses hot cum into my mouth. At thest moment, he pulls out, aiming his cock with itsst pulsating spurt over my face. It is thest straw, and with my face dripping, my Master licking and flicking my clit, pumping my cunt with his hand, explosively, I cum again, pulsating ripples echoing through my thighs and cunt and belly. At thest moment, it is too much and I scream. ¡°Stop. Stop. Please stop.¡± My Master backs off, slipping his fingers out of me, simply stroking the soft skin of my stomach. Michael is caressing my face, stroking my hair as, eyes closed tight, I descend from my mind-blowing orgasm. Opening my eyes, I see both men grinning down at me, and at each other. ¡°We can call that a sess then?¡±ughs my Master. Speechless, I just nod. ***** Later, the three of us sitting together on the bed, each in arge fluffy towelling robe and sipping wine, Michael says, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I expected, but that wasn¡¯t it.¡± I am sitting between the two. Michael, leaning slightly against me, is still stroking my hair. My Master, head resting on my shoulder, has one hand slipped inside my robe, cupping a breast. ¡°I didn¡¯t know either,¡± I confess. ¡°But it was just glorious, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Both men ¡°Mmm¡± in agreement. Soft music murmurs in the background, and for a few minutes, we sit inpanionable silence, just listening to the music. After a while, my Master speaks. ¡°Charlotte. I think we all know you enjoyed that, as of course, so did we, but is it something you would want to do again?¡± My Master would not, I now feel sure, ask me to do something he thought I really did not want to do, and so I think carefully about my answer. ¡°With you and Michael you mean? Yes, I think so.¡± He hesitates before replying. ¡°I was thinking of more than that. You have already pushed your boundaries in thest two days. Do you want to push them further?¡± Michael, I notice, is silent, but I can feel his almost quivering attention. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask. ¡°I am suggesting more than just me and Michael. How adventurous do you want to be?¡± Gulping, I ponder this. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be hurt?¡± ¡°No, of course not, although you might want to explore that. But it would always be your choice. You can stop anything that is happening by simply saying so.¡± I¡¯m confused. ¡°I don¡¯t follow you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard of BDSM?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that whips and stuff?¡± ¡°Yes, it is, but ites in degrees and the sub - you - always has the say on how far things go. How can I exin?¡± My Master hesitates. ¡°Ah yes.¡± And the hand he has cupping my breast slides up a little. Fingers tweak at my nipple, making me squirm as electric pleasure shoots down to my sex. Then the fingers tweak harder, pinching. It hurts, but the pain is good, and I want more. He chuckles. ¡°See? It hurts, but you like it.¡± Michael leans in closer to me. ¡°How far do you want to go Charlotte?¡± Silently I sip my wine, letting it work its magic on my slightly fuzzy brain. How far do I want to go? I¡¯m in this for a week. Two days have already passed. And, I have to admit to myself, they have been two unimaginably magnificent days. I decide. Looking first at Michael, then my Master, I say, ¡°I¡¯ll go all the way. Take me down the rabbit hole.¡± Chapter 9: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Nine Chapter 9: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Nine I am bending forward, naked, over the footboard of a bed in a small be-mirrored room. My arms are stretched out, wrists cuffed to the bedposts. My legs are spread apart, ankles cuffed to the bed legs. Face down as I am, my hair falls over my face, obscuring my already limited view. In front of me, my Master kneels naked on the bed, his twitching erection close to my face. Behind me is his friend, Michael, again kneeling. His warm breath against my exposed pussy is already bringing a rising heat to my face, among other things. ¡°Are you alright Charlotte?¡± asks my Master, his fingers curling through my long locks, copper-streaked gold in the flickering candlelight. Gasping, I struggle to get the words out. ¡°Yes Master, I¡¯m fine, just¡­aaahhhh¡­¡± Michael is stroking my pussy lips with one finger - I think. I don¡¯t have a terribly good view of exactly what he is doing, but if his aim is to arouse me, he is seeding. Three days ago, I was a virgin. Since then I have auctioned and sold myself and my virginity to the man before me. He has taken me on a sexual roller-coaster and I am now learning of the gentle arts of being fucked by two men together - with, I understand, much more toe. My Master ys the glistening tip of his cock against my lips, inviting me to taste the salt-sweet dewdrop seeping from the head. I wrap my lips eagerly around, loving the vour of my Master, and his musky male scent as I inhale him. Michael is parting my pussy lips, exposing my core, disying me, looking within to my depths. Through the veil of my hair, I try to watch in the mirrors what he is doing. I can just see through my hair as he leans forward, tongue extended, lips parted, to taste me. Abruptly, the curtain of hair is swept aside, my Master gathering it up, sweeping it over one shoulder. ¡°My apologies Charlotte. Of course, you should be able to see. When you have two men fucking you together, you should be able to enjoy the show.¡± I can indeed now see what is happening, but my Master¡¯s words, ¡°Two men fucking you,¡± suddenly liquefy my core. Michael chuckles behind me and I feel the shaking of hisughter as he leans into my thighs, face into my now engorged and sodden sex. He licks, starting with my clit and moving smoothly upwards over my lips and through my pussy. Heat bubbles up inside me and I flood, juices trickling down inside my thighs, to be intercepted by Michael, outstretched, mid-movement he hesitates. He slips back the hood of my clit, positioning himself so that I have a perfect view of what he is doing, pure sex in his eyes, and showing me that he is about to take my bud in his mouth. Pleasure pierces hotly through me. It is too much, my hips starting to buck of their own ord. My Master isughing above me. ¡°Nice one, Michael. Make her squirm.¡± Michael has twisted slightly, trying to angle himself so as to tongue-fuck me, and simultaneously, watch me in the mirrors. Taking my button between his lips at the corner of his mouth, he tongues it, holding my eyes all the time. Sucking gently from his slightly awkward position, nheless, wild fires are alighting in me. As I watch him through a sexual haze, my control is rapidly vanishing, my back arching, vibrating. Oh God! Oh God! Oh God! Finally, he turns away, his face fully into me, breaking our locked gaze. As he slurps andps his way up and through my sopping cunt, he can no longer watch my face, but I can see perfectly what he is doing. His tongue circles my drenched clit, working through my folds and crevices, swiping through my hot well. Licking deeply inside me, he circles my inner muscles, sucking, drinking me. Ovee in a throbbing paroxysm of lust, pleasure pulsing through my veins, I am ame. Flushed over chest, face, breasts and cunt, dripping with sweat and pussy juice, I writhe and gasp helplessly, bound at wrist and ankle, unable to do more than wriggle uselessly, sucking in air, and moaning incoherently. ¡°You¡¯re getting very noisy Charlotte,¡±ins my Master, and abruptly, I find myself gagged by his cock being shoved into my mouth. Engorged and pulsing, it forces an entry through my lips. At this, Michael breaks away to stand, opens me to full extent with his fingers, and plunges into me, hard. My hips buck and jerk in response, as he stretches my hot, wet pussy with his thick member. Simultaneously, my Master is stroking himself into my mouth, blocking my attempts to scream or gasp. Fluid leaks over my tongue and lips and I try to lick it away, enjoying the saltiness of my Master¡¯s pre- cum. Michael behind me starts to gasp and shudder, speeding his already rapid, thrusting rhythm. I can feel the tension in him building, his cock ever harder andrger inside me, his balls swinging against me, as he rams himself home inside me, into my freely flowing cunt. My breathing takes on his rhythm, and I pant in time with his thrusts, so far as I can with my Master¡¯s erectionmanding my airways. With a growl, he cums, grasping my hips tightly and shuddering as he pumps his seed into me. Rocking and grunting, he pulses hotly once, twice, thrice more, grinding against my butt, and then rxes. Withdrawing with a sucking sound, he gasps and ps me on the buttock. ¡°Ah, but you¡¯re a great fuck Charlotte. I¡¯m going to enjoy this week. And I¡¯m going to enjoy watching this now.¡± I cannot reply. My Master¡¯s cock is still plugging my mouth. Something about the way Michael says ¡°this¡± tells me that he knows something I don¡¯t. In the mirrors I see his eyes meet my Master¡¯s, as he helps himself to a ss of wine, seating himself at the top of the bed and showing every sign of being a man settling in for a show. My Master pulls out of my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not going to fully face-fuck you yet, Charlotte. Perhaps in a while. But we have some other games to y first.¡± Climbing off the bed, he pulls something out of a drawer, dangling it in front of me. From my bound and straddled position, I see a red leather flogger, soft pliable fronds swishing over my eyes and nose and mouth. My Master trails it gently over my skin, across my face and shoulders, down the pale delicate skin of my back, by the curve of my waist and hip. Standing behind me, he swishes it over my buttocks. ¡°Charlotte. I¡¯m going to test your limits. You will find this pleasant at first, but when it is too much, you must tell me, and I will stop. Do you understand?¡± I nod. ¡°Tell me clearly, Charlotte. What will you say when you want me to stop? ¡®No¡¯ isn¡¯t good enough. ¡®No¡¯ often means ¡®Yes¡¯ in these cases.¡± He swishes the flogger against the back of my thighs, harder this time. It stings a little and I gasp as a frisson runs through me. ¡°What will you say? Your safety word, Charlotte?¡± What will I say? Struggling for a moment, ites to me. ¡°Heartbeat,¡± I say. ¡°My safe word is ¡®Heartbeat¡¯ Master.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± And the flogger licks around the tender skin of my thighs. Aaahhhh¡­ Searing pleasure electrifies me, jolting my pussy awake again. In the mirror I see Michael, sipping wine, watching silently through hooded eyes. His pupils are wide and dark, ck against the halo of his golden hair. His gaze locks with mine as the floggeres down again,shing across a creamy buttock. The skin feels hot under the kiss of the leather, flushing red in a wide stripe. My pussy is flooding with a scalding fluid, trickling down over my pulsing clit, a mixture of my own juices and Michael¡¯s cum. The floggershes the other buttock, stinging hard, and I cry out at the pain, but I want this pain, this sexual pain-pleasure surging through my core. I want to be fucked. I want my Master inside me. My hips begin to gyrate, and theshes down again, licking down within my thighs, close by my flooding sex. My inner walls are pulsing, thrilling to the lick of the il on my skin. ¡°Please, Master¡­¡± ¡°Do you want me to stop Charlotte? Remember your safety word.¡± ¡°No Master. I don¡¯t want you to stop. I want¡­¡± I am gasping now, my breathing in short rapid pants. ¡°I want¡­¡± ¡°What do you want, Charlotte?¡± Chapter 10: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Ten Chapter 10: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Ten ¡°What do you want, Charlotte?¡± Who said that? Which of them spoke? ¡°I want¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I want¡­oh God. Fuck me. Please fuck me. I want to cum. I need to cum.¡± My Master speaks. ¡°Not yet, Charlotte, but it¡¯s good that you¡¯re learning to ask nicely. We can give you something as a reward for that. Michael, if you would.¡± Michael crawls forward over the bed, sliding his hands over my shoulders, kneading and massaging my arms, back and neck. As theshes down again, and I jerk again in response, his hands slip around to my breasts, cupping and rubbing. My face near his now semi-erect cock, I can smell myself on him, my own perfume from where he has fucked me. He rolls and tweaks my hard nipples, arousal undting down to my sex. Mindless with lust, I howl as thesh licks my pussy. Pain ripples through me, echoed in my nipples where Michael now pinches hard. I am lost in the embrace of torment and ecstasy. Oh, God¡­ ¡°Please, please, I need to cum. Master, please.¡± Something nuzzles at my entrance. My Master¡¯s cock? No, it is something else. ¡°I¡¯m not going to fuck you yet Charlotte. I¡¯m only going toe myself after I¡¯ve finished you.¡± There is a buzzing, a vibration, and something slips inside me, convulsing my inner muscles. Michael is still pinching, hard, and I whimper. Climax curls up within me, tormented groans squeezing past my lips. Thumb and forefinger take my clit, rubbing gently, so gently, on my hot and swollen bud. It sends an unbearable surge through me from clit to spine, my thighs pitching and shoving against the excruciating-ecstatic thrill. Orgasm takes me, welling up, overwhelming me as I scream and writhe in my bonds. For long seconds, the finger works my clit, urging on my climax before pulling away. Then my Master smoothly sheathes himself in my pulsating cunt. Through my sexual miasma, I can smell his arousal, a wild male scent that drives me even higher. His cock is huge, engorged, and already I can feel the tension of his own climax waxing. He fits me tightly, stretching me as he pounds inwards, riding me, my pussy slick and hot, his erection spearing me. He ms in, thrusting hard, again and again, then, every muscle tensing into stillness, his release satisfaction, he pulls out. ¡°Wonderful!¡± he exims. ¡°Wonderful. Oh Charlotte, you¡¯re a beauty. And you didn¡¯t even ask me to stop.¡± Limp with exhaustion, rosy with afterglow and wondering how I scrape myself off the ceiling, I ask, ¡°May I lie down Master? I¡¯m a little tired.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± My Master releases the cuffs, catching me as my now spaghetti-like knees give way under me. Scooping me up, he ces me on the bed, pours a ss of wine and thrusts it in my hands. ¡°Rx Girl,¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯ve had enough for one day.¡± Gulping at the wine, I enjoy the clean, sharp taste. There is no need for instruction, I am astonishingly rxed. ¡°Thank you, Master. Yes, I¡¯ve had enough for one day, but I enjoyed it. It was marvellous.¡± I turn to Michael, perched at the end of the bed. ¡°And thank you too. That was wonderful.¡± A slow smile creeps over his face. He tilts his head in acknowledgement. The three of us settle together on the bed. After a few minutes of enjoying the wine in silence, I ask ¡°So whates next?¡± Michael splutters his wine over the bed, and my Master bursts outughing. ¡°Next? ¡®Whates next?¡¯ she asks,¡± raising his eyes to Heaven in mock anger. He swings and points a long finger at me. ¡°Whates next, is that we eat, before you wear us both out.¡± Michael breaks in. ¡°There is a rumour Charlotte, that you were a virgin three days ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a rumour. It¡¯s true,¡± I protest. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­it¡¯s just that¡­¡± My voice trails off. ¡°It¡¯s just that you had a lot bottled up, and you¡¯re actually cut out for the life of anything from good-time girl to professional courtesan,¡± finishes Michael for me. Sucking in my cheeks to avoid grinning, I return to my wine in silence. Of course, he¡¯s right. How could I have known what I am really like? I never had a chance to find out, with my rotten so-called ¡®marriage¡¯ and my lousy husband who never said that girls just are not for him. My Master interrupts my thoughts. ¡°Would you like to go out to dinner, Charlotte? Or eat in? Your choice.¡± ¡°Err¡­ Eat in I think. It¡¯s nice here.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll phone out for something.¡± Half an hourter the three of us are sharing crispy duck, pancakes and prawn crackers. I tuck it away. I seem to have built up an appetite. ¡°To answer your question Charlotte,¡± breaks in my Master. ¡°¡®Whates next¡­¡¯ is that tomorrow evening we are going out, the three of us. We have something special nned for you, but we wanted, tonight, to find out what¡­what your inclinations are¡­¡± Through a mouthful of duck and plum sauce, I mumble ¡°Sorry? Not with you.¡± Michael is, I note, smiling through his own pancake, but chooses to remain silent. ¡°We wanted to be sure that you enjoy the ¡®SM¡¯ part of BDSM,¡± says my Master. I must still look nk, as he continues, with a touch of impatience in his voice, ¡°We wanted to be sure that you enjoy a moderate degree of pain, under the right conditions of course.¡± The penny drops. Going out? Tomorrow? ¡°You mean we¡¯re going to some sort of club? A BDSM club?¡± With a well-manicured fingernail, my Master delicately picks a sliver of duck from between his teeth. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Yes. We are going to a club. To be precise, we have booked the club for the evening. There will only be the three of us plus a number of other¡­¡± he hesitates, ¡°¡­selected, guests. The general public will not be there.¡± I am wondering now. ¡°In what way, selected?¡± ¡°They were at your original auction, Charlotte, most of them anyway, plus some who I know personally, and who I know, understand the boundaries of what is eptable. And don¡¯t worry, I know, or know of, all of them. I know how they behave and I know they keep themselves clean.¡± Most of them? Plus, some he knows? ¡°How many will there be, Master?¡± He leans forward. ¡°How many would you like, Charlotte? You have enjoyed me and Michael together. How many men would you like to fuck you? How much money would you like to earn to put towards that college education of yours? And how far will your sense of adventure take you?¡± I gulp down more of the wine. ¡°I trust you, Master. And I need the money. Bring ¡®em on.¡± ***** The following evening, having slept most of the day, I am bathed, made up, dressed to the nines, and feel like a million dors. My Master has been very specific about what I should wear: a ck satin wrap-around skirt, held in ce only with two buttons; a matching halter top, which ties at the neck and, cut low, unbuttons at the front; stockings; shoes with a heel, but not too high, chic butfortable. My red silk panties tie at the sides. A heavy Cleopatra-style ne. Hair up, eyes lined dark, lips deeply scarlet, expensive perfume. Looking at myself in the mirror, I feelpletely fuckable. Michael is carrying a briefcase and I wonder what is in it. We take a taxi to a part of the city I do not know. Basically medieval, modernity has over-run it, and in the darkness of the evening, neon res brilliantly at me, garish ad boards dazzle, and the noise of traffic is deafening. Pulling into the rear car park of an unfamiliar building, the noise abates and I wonder where we are going. From the front, this looked like just a parade of shops. My Master sees my puzzlement. ¡°It¡¯s in the basement,¡± he exins. ¡°A part of the old town which not many people know is still here. And now, Michael, please.¡± Michael opens the briefcase, producing a red silk scarf. What is that for? The question answers itself, as Michael blindfolds me. ¡°Not too tight?¡± he asks. ¡°No, fine.¡± But I feel a bit unstable. The two men each take me by an arm. ¡°Just walk slowly,¡± says my Master. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let you fall.¡± They lead me, unseeing, across the tarmac of the car park. There is the creak of a door opening. ¡°Lift your feet a little,¡± says Michael¡¯s voice. ¡°There¡¯s a threshold.¡± Obediently, I raise my feet a little more, then am guided through a smell of damp, not unpleasant, but musty, as though of old stonework. Downstairs, one step at a time, my footsteps and theirs, echoing... Chapter 11: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Eleven Chapter 11: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Eleven Downstairs, one step at a time, my footsteps and theirs, echoing... There is a murmur of voices ahead, several voices, but muffled, and the smell of good cigars and something alcoholic. Brandy? Against all reason, my panties are bing moist. For a moment, the arm supporting me to the left releases me. There is the sound of another heavy, creaking, door, and abruptly, the sound of voices grows much louder. We stand, I think, framed in the doorway, the three of us, Michael to one side of me, my Master to the other, me blindly between them. After a moment, the hubbub of voices falls silent and then a deep earthy voice says, ¡°Good evening, James. Good evening, Michael.¡± There is a footstep or two, and then my hand is taken, raised and kissed. ¡°And good evening, Charlotte. Thank you foring. You look beautiful.¡± The voice and the kiss, are apanied by the waft of expensive aftershave and a rich, deeply masculine scent. My panties are bing really, quite ufortably, wet, and there is a flush rising from my breasts, over my chest and neck to my face. I am beginning to pant. The voice continues. ¡°Would you like something to help you rx Charlotte? Cognac perhaps? Although we probably have anything else you are likely to ask for.¡± My voice emerges as a squeak. ¡°Cognac would be lovely. Thank you.¡± ¡°Of course. Michael, James, take thedy to a chair. Let her befortable for a few minutes, while we gather everyone together.¡± Everyone? Again, arms take mine, but I can tell that it is not now Michael, nor my Master. Something in the rhythm of the walk, the scent of musk and aroused masculinity, is not theirs. My two strangepanions lead me, then gently guide me to sit. A ss is eased into my hands. The brandy is aromatic and heady. I bury my nose in the ss, inhaling before I drink, sipping at first, then gulping down a couple of mouthfuls. Arousal and fear fight for first ce within me and my pulse is racing, my heart pounding. Around me I can hear footsteps, stepping lightly, but all around me, and soft, almost whispered,ments on the edge of my hearing. About me. I tip my head back to drain the ss, closing my eyes behind the blindfold. The cognac works its magic, and my nerves dissolve, leaving only electric arousal in its ce. Oh God! I want to be fucked. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to be a problem. Michael¡¯s voice whispers by my ear. ¡°It¡¯s time, Charlotte,¡± and he takes me by an elbow, raising me from the chair. Another hand takes my other arm. It is my Master I know. The two lead me some distance, and the echoes change quality. Then Michael, I know it is him, I can scent him, takes both my hands and clips Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. cuffs around my wrists. They don¡¯t feel like the usual cuffs that Michael and my Master use: wider by some inches, snuggling my wrists and lower arms, encasing me, and linked together. They smell pleasantly of leather, creaking with my movement. Michael moves me a little, positioning where I stand, then raises my arms. Something snaps into ce above me, then pulls, tensioning my arms so that I am, not quite teetering, but certainly unable to move from my spot. Strange hands cuff my ankles, then ease my legs apart. I stagger a little but am supported at the wrists. My ankles are parted further, the cuffs pulling me into position. As my thighs part, my pussy lips are swelling and curling open, and I feel hot wetness escaping my folds. A male body slides up my legs and torso, pressing against me. He smells delicious but unfamiliar. He kisses me, forcing my mouth open, roughly, tongue deep and briefly, very briefly, slips his hand between the folds of my wrap-around skirt and down between my thighs, feeling between. His voice is an announcement. ¡°Oh yes, Gentlemen. She¡¯s wet already.¡± The hand and the body withdraw, leaving me stranded, blind, suspended. There are footsteps and then a voice. ¡°Now then gentlemen. You know the rules. Aces high or low. The pot goes to thedy. The winner of each hand has ten minutes of the next¡­event¡­with her.¡± They¡¯re ying cards for me? I hear soft noises: swishing, a soft pping noise. Cards being dealt? There is the rattle of small objects on a wooden surface. (Chips going down?) And voices: ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°One more.¡± ¡°Fold.¡± And the sound of cards flicking down on a table. How can I hear this? Such a quiet sound. The echoes of the chamber? ¡°Seventeen.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± p. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Twenty-one!¡± I never y cards, but even I know that twenty-one is a winner. And now? There is silence, interrupted by the scrape of a chair, several chairs, and footsteps,ing towards me. ¡°Hi.¡± I am a bit wobbly, but feel I should acknowledge my¡­guest? A finger presses against my lips. I can¡¯t speak? Or he can¡¯t speak? It¡¯s against the rules? A body moves, and clothes rustle, close to me. Hands run over my clothes, t against my stomach, around my waist, up and around my shoulders. Blindly, my lips open, and I start to pant, my breathing growing faster by the moment. The hands slide over my breasts, caressing, squeezing, massaging, then upwards over my neck and face. Fingers slip into my hair, finding pins andbs, removing each by turn, and releasing my red tresses to tumble down around my breasts and back. Hands brush my hair back behind me, over my shoulders, keeping my front exposed. The fingers quest to the back of the halter-neck, struggling a little with the knot before releasing it and the straps fall loose. I feel them pping free by my still-clothed breasts as a mouth fastens on to mine. And now, my breasts are grasped, hard, pinching at the nipples through fabric. ¡°The pot goes to the Lady.¡± How much am I going to earn from this? More if they have a good time with me¡­ The mouth, kissing hard, pushes at me, tongue pushing inwards. I meet it. Opening to wee this stranger. Blindfolded I might be, but he smells clean, wholesome, fuckable. ¡°Touch me,¡± I say. ¡°I get it. You can¡¯t speak. But I can. Touch me. Suck my tits. I want to be fucked.¡± There is a sharp intake of breath, and I feel, lower down, the growing hardness of an erection pressing against me. The fingers are unbuttoning my top, releasing my breasts. In my mind, I imagine myself, in my little ck wrap-around skirt - so easy to remove ¨C bare-breasted, with the red silk blindfold, straddle-legged in the cuffs and arms stretched upwards, bound at the wrists. My pussy is flowing. I must look red hot to them. Who is going to fuck me? How many are going to fuck me? The halter-neck top falls free, and I am naked from the waist upwards. Lips fasten onto a breast, softly sucking, rolling a nipple between teeth and lips. A hand kneads at the other breast. Pleasure pulses through my veins and I moan, leaning into the caress. Hot breath sweeps over my skin and the erection pressing against my leg hardens. ¡°Hot damn,¡± says a voice close by. Is it him? Or is there an audience gathered around? ¡°Time!¡± shouts a voice, and there is a general murmuring and shuffling of feet. Many footsteps retreat and I hear chairs scraping again, followed by the faint swish of cards being dealt and the rattling sound again. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± The p of cards on table, the clink of chips being moved. Another voice. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± And the thump of a hand on table-top. ¡°Fold.¡± Yet another voice. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Twenty-one!¡± This time, the immediate sound of chairs moving, followed by many footsteps. Straddled and bound, blindfolded and half-naked, I feel powerful and alive. My sopping panties are truly ufortable, and I cannot wait for them to be removed. Another body approaches me,es in close immediately, seizing me by the waist, pulling me in, making me gasp and arch my back in response. Lips and teeth mp onto a nipple. A hand seizes the other nipple. The spare hand slips south and inside the wrap-skirt. The teeth are gently nibbling my already crinkle-hard nipples, alternating between left and right, and I gasp and pant. Surely my heartbeat can be heard around the room. The hand inside the skirt fingers its way down inside my panties, exploring, seeking. There is a ¡°Mmmff¡± of satisfaction as my wet and swollen condition is discovered, and the hand withdraws to fumble for the buttons of the wrap-around. Something about the buttons foils the fingers, and after a few seconds of impatient groping at the fastenings, the hand loses patience and simply tugs, ripping the skirt from me, leaving me only in panties and stockings¡­ Chapter 12: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twelve Chapter 12: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twelve A loudly ¡®whispered¡¯ voice drifts over the room. ¡°She¡¯s soaked. Look!¡± Followed by several ¡°Shhhh¡±s. The red silk panties must be showing every mark and hint of moisture. I picture myself, blind behind the silk binding my eyes, spread for inspection to my audience, bare-breasted, sweat trickling between my flushed breasts, and my wetness showing dark against the scarlet silk of my knickers. When the panties go, I will have only my stockings and the ne. Breathing harder all the time, my excitement mounting, I feel my pulse beating hard, its tempo against the leather restraints of the cuffs. Something in the air movements around me tells me that the body close to me is standing back a little - disying me. There is no sense of close-by, physical, heat, no scent of after-shave or male sweat. Nheless, fingers are rubbing at my crotch, over the panties, pressing into my curls beneath and exploring down and in. It is exhrating, electrifying, and I moan loudly, my hips leaning into the probing Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. fingers. The fingers slide inside the panties, between my hot and sensitive folds, when a voice again calls, ¡°Time.¡± I cannot help myself, and I groan with disappointment as the fingers withdraw and footsteps retreat from me. My hips are beginning to buck and tremble of their own ord, warm juices dribbling down inside my thighs. The game resumes: again the smack of cards on a surface; the rattle of counters. ¡°Deal.¡± p. ¡°Deal.¡± p ¡°Deal.¡± p. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± p. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Twenty-one!¡± I quiver at the words. Will I be fucked this time? Will someone finger my clit? Suck my pussy? I am aching for relief, conscious of my rock-hard nipples and swollen cunt. Again, the sound of chairs being pushed back and footsteps (How many? How many are there?), and then a sense of warm breath on my face. I am kissed, hard, open-mouthed, tongue forcing in, then the mouth glides down over my breasts, briefly nipping soft teeth over a nipple, and I yelp. There is a soft chuckle of satisfaction, and the mouth continues down across my belly, to hover over my spread thighs. Fingers stroke the soft inner skin, upwards towards my sex, but not yet touching and I moan, trembling and quivering uncontrobly. ¡°Oh God, please. Please¡­¡± I say, wanting to beg for more, but not knowing what the ¡®Rules¡¯ are. The fingers respond, and a single finger slips up past the sodden silk of my crotch and inwards, stroking forwards to my bud. A second finger enters from the other side of my panties, pushing back the hood, exposing my throbbing clit. The panties are pushed to one side, and the mouth presses in, tonguing into me, swirling between my lips, and over my clit. Any trace of self-control vanishes and I scream, writhing in my bonds, as electric heat pulses up through my cunt, belly and thighs. Fingers push up inside me, two, three, stretching me wide, thrusting, first gently, then harder as I open, expanding within. A voice drifts over. ¡°I think thedy is ready for a little more attention, don¡¯t you think gentlemen? I would say she needs a good fucking to ease the strain. Probably several good fuckings. What do you say?¡± There is a general murmur of agreement and voices speak out. ¡°Let¡¯s get her down.¡± ¡°She¡¯s itching for it.¡± They¡¯re right. I want to be filled. I want my brains fucked out. I want to suck cock and swallow cum. I want every man here to get his cock inside me somewhere, and shoot his load, in my cunt, my mouth, over my face or my tits. I want them singly and together. Oh God! What am I doing? But I want it nheless. Metal clinks and my ankles are being released. Then my raised arms are released and lowered. The handcuffs remain though. Someone fumbles at my blindfold, but a voice says, ¡°No, leave that for now. She¡¯s enjoying the mystery.¡± And that¡¯s right too. This faceless, anonymous, sexual tension is delicious. I am spaced-out, exhrated, hyper-aroused. Hands take my cuffed wrists, leading me forward. More hands support me at the waist. ¡°Get the pants off her.¡± And my saturated and useless panties are tugged away, leaving my urgently pulsing pussy to flow freely down my thighs. ¡°Bend her over.¡± ¡°No, on her back.¡± ¡°Ask her what she wants.¡± ¡°Not her choice now. We¡¯ve got all evening. Everyone will get a turn. Bend her over.¡± It is my Master¡¯s voice. And I am pushed down over some object, soft but firm, pressing upwards against my waist. A hand presses down in the small of my back, and feet shove my ankles apart, spreading me. There is the sound of a zip and a cock presses to my mouth. Fingers part my pussy lips to the rear. I am about to have the fucking of a lifetime. ***** Blindfolded and bent forward at the waist over some padded object, a cock presses to my lips. Despite my blindness, I know it is my Master from his delicious musky scent. Speaking down to me, his voice is low. I do not think that the other men in the room will hear him. ¡°Are you alright, Charlotte? You can handle this?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I am alright.¡± And I reach forward, as best I can from my awkward position, to take his cock in my mouth. It trembles and twitches against my lips, as I lick away the briny droplet of pre-cum I can taste on the tip. A body is behind me, fingers toying with my pussy lips, winding into my wet curls and rippling through my folds. My Master¡¯s voice again. ¡°That¡¯s Michael behind you right now. But it¡¯s going to be all of them. You¡¯re okay with that?¡± I pull away from sucking my Master¡¯s delicious erection. ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m fine with that. I¡­I¡­want¡­¡± Lost as to how to express my state of sheer molten arousal, my words trail away. In thest hour or so, I have been shackled and stretched upwards on some sort of frame, my wrists cuffed and blindfolded, while a group of men, I am unsure how many, have yed cards for me. Each winner had the privilege of removing some part of my clothing, fondling me, ying with me¡­ If I don¡¯t get fucked soon, I am going to ignite. Reaching again, for the wonderful mouthful of my Master¡¯s seeping cock, I slip my tongue into the slit, whirling my tongue around the head. Using his hand, sighing above me, he guides himself into me, working himself into my mouth, but letting me set the pace. Michael¡¯s fingers are still ying with my pussy, slippery with my own juices. And it¡¯s not just between my legs. My thighs are wet, as hot fluid trickles down over the skin. He teases me, tickling at my pussy lips, running his fingers through my slit and ying with my sweet spot. The fingers hover for a moment over my asshole but then pass by. Bending forward over me, erection pressing into my back, he whispers close by my ear, ¡°Some of the men here tonight wanted to take you there. You would have had one, perhaps even two, in your mouth, and one in each entrance to the rear. But we didn¡¯t allow that. James bought your virginity. I¡¯m having your other virginity. But not now. Not tonight.¡± My other virginity? I hadn¡¯t even considered that, but the very thought sends a rush through me, and another flood of juices make their heated way to trickle down to my knees. Michael has pulled back, and is busy flirting with my engorged and dripping sex. My mouth is full of my Master¡¯s cock, and other thoughts fade away. Michael¡¯s mouth fastens around my pussy, his hot breath over my ass, and his tongue flicking into me. Whimpering, I squirm as he licks circles around my inner muscles, waves of pleasure pulsing up through my belly. His fingers slip back the hood of my clit and work my aching nub, making my hips buck involuntarily. In my blindfolded darkness, everything I feel is more intense, more focused. I really, really, want some cock inside me. ¡°C¡¯mon guys,¡± calls a voice. ¡°She¡¯s aching for it. Look at her. Someone give the girl a good fucking.¡± ¡°Not just someone. Everyone,¡± says another voice. ¡°We all want our turn. And I¡¯m not sure how much longer I can hang on.¡± At that Michael pulls back from me, mouth sucking and pulling at mybia as he leaves. After a moment, his cock teases at my entrance and he speaks again, this time deliberately loud, so everyone can hear, ¡°God! Charlotte, you¡¯re sopping. I don¡¯t think you need any easing in, do you? You¡¯re as ready as you could be.¡± And with that, he plunges hard into me. Deep inside me, he thrusts, stopping only as he meets my inner walls. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all, so engorged and slippery am I. Heat surges through me, and, through the mouthful of my Master¡¯s cock, I try to yell. Chapter 13: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirteen Chapter 13: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirteen Michael thrusts, piston-like, into me for only perhaps a minute, then withdraws, pping me on the rump as he does so. ¡°I¡¯m not finishing in you so early, Charlotte. And anyway, I want to see you drink my cum. Someone else can fuck you now.¡± Almost immediately, hands fumble at me, pulling apart my butt cheeks, further exposing my throbbing vulva. ¡°Now then Little Girl. Let¡¯s see how you handle a really big one.¡± And a huge cock pushes its way inside me. The voice continues. ¡°Lots of girls can¡¯t take me. But I bet you can. That pussy of yours is just dripping.¡± Through the gag of my Master, I gasp as the shaft entering me squeezes and pushes its way inside, stretching me wide, filling mepletely. It feels amazing and I push my ass back onto the cock¡¯s owner. ¡°Oh yes, very nice. Mypliments little girl. A very fuckable cunt you¡¯ve got there.¡± He starts to pump me slowly, making squelching noises as he pulls in and out. ¡°Yes, a nice tight fit, but wouldn¡¯t let us y in the backyard? What a shame. I¡¯ll have to settle for making you yell this way.¡± And with that he changes gear, pounding into me, his balls banging against my thighs as he pistons inside. I want to scream, not in pain, but through sheer overstimtion. My experience of sex has been limited thus far to only Michael and my Master, but I know that this man is huge. Even his hands feel huge as he grips my thighs, huffing and puffing as he fucks me, plunging full depth into my overheated core. His breath growsboured, ragged; and his hips quiver as he pounds me. Abruptly, he falls silent, grinding hard into me, trembling and jerking. After a moment, he bends down over my back, speaking close to my face. ¡°Lovely, little girl. I might manage another one before the evening¡¯s out, but if I don¡¯t, it was well worth every penny. Good luck with that college of yours.¡± He pulls out of me with a sucking noise, to be immediately reced by another man. This one is silent, save for some quiet grunts. Much smaller than thest guy, I can barely feel anything byparison. Holding me by the hips, over a couple of minutes, he simply fucks me and shoots his load. I want more than this. As he pulls out of me, there is a murmuring in the background, muttering. ¡°I want to straddle her face, jerk off into her mouth. And I want to see her looking at me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to face fuck her too. I¡¯m paying for this. I want my money¡¯s worth.¡± My Master¡¯s voice: ¡°Take it easy with her, gentlemen. You¡¯ll all get your turn.¡± I am lifted, still handcuffed, but the blindfold is ripped away. Blinking a little, my vision bleary, I can see¡­a dozen men, including my Master and Michael. Although a couple are sitting back - the ones who just fucked me already? - all are naked and most have quivering erections. I amid on a¡­not exactly a bed¡­more a padded tform, set at about waist height. Laid on my back, my arms are pulled back over my head, and my body pulled forward so that my hips just overhang the end of the tform. ¡°Okay, who¡¯s next for the head end? Who wants the tail?¡± A guy spreads my knees, standing between my legs, cock atremble as he probes my entrance. My legs hanging loose in the air, although I want to help, to position myself, I cannot arrange myself to take him. ¡°Lift her legs guys. Hold her up. I¡¯ll return the favour in a few minutes.¡± One man takes my left leg, another my right. Lifting me at the ankles, my legs are raised, bent at the knees and spread, my pussy fully exposed, stretched open. My legs supported, I can move. Arching my back, lifting my hips, I present myself for fucking. The man between my legs, stands back, peering into me. ¡°Gorgeous,¡± he says, and pokes a finger inside me, twiddling it around in circles, pressing his thumb against my clit. I squeal and wriggle and he grins. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re good for plenty more aren¡¯t you? Tell you what. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve cum yet, have you? Let¡¯s sort that out before I have my own.¡± He shoves a couple of fingers inside me, probing at my wet cunt, thumb pressing against my clit, rubbing it back and forth. Sharp darts of arousal spear up through my belly, and I absolutely cannot control myself. Jerking and bucking, I yell and scream andugh. The man pulls out again, then nces both ways. ¡°Hold herds. Stretch her open wide. Let¡¯s all get a good view. Have we any pillows?¡± A cushion is shoved under my hips, my legs pulled back and open again, swinging my knees almost over my head. The guy between my legs grins widely, producing a vibe from God-knows-where. ¡°Ready girlie? I¡¯m really gonna make you scream.¡± He nces around. ¡°You know why we use this ce?¡± For the first time since losing the blindfold, I look around properly, taking in my surroundings. We are in some kind of old stone cer or basement, really old, with arches and vaulted ceilings. ¡°This is the old underground wine cer of the building. Really solid. Scream all you like. No one¡¯s gonna hear you.¡± A frisson of fear runs through me at this and I look around for my Master. He meets my eyes, smiling, and shaking his head slightly. Nothing to be scared of, just excited by. Barely do I have time to register this, when there is a buzzing and the vibe kisses my pussy lips, sending eruptions through me. I jerk and convulse. I am beyond yelling, instead making a kind of Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. moaning wail. The vibe is pulled away again. The buzzing lessens as the guy fiddles with the vibe. ¡°I¡¯m turning the power down. Let¡¯s stretch it out a bit, shall we? Don¡¯t want you popping your cork too quickly.¡± The group of men have gathered around me. Some have stationed themselves for a view between my spread legs. Two are close by my face, rubbing their cocks, one letting pre-cum drip over my face and into my mouth, the other sliding his glistening shaft over my lips. I lick upwards greedily, not wanting to waste any of this wonderful fluid, then spasm into life as the vibe slides over my pussy lips again. This time the power is lower, and I can control myself more easily. However, as the vibe slips skilfully round and over my clit, then down lower to my pussy, and back again, I squeal and shout as I try to escape-embrace the flood tide of arousal carrying me away. Trying to thrash, I am pinned down by hands at the shoulders and hips, my legs held open wide, spread at the knees. The guy with the vibe is watching intently, his gaze hovering between my pulsating pussy and my eyes. With two syed fingers of one hand, he stretches back the hood of my clit, exposing the hard, wet, nub and, very ncingly, slides the vibe over the tip. Electric pleasure shocks its way up through me and I howl, not in pain but in a kind of triumph. ¡°That¡¯s it girlie. Let¡¯s hear you scream. Don¡¯t mind if some of us take advantage of that open mouth, do you?¡± I have men standing either side of me, jerking off over my mouth and face. One leans right in towards me, his balls bouncing against my face as he works himself over me. Smelling musky, he drips hot pre- cum over my lips. I want to take him in, suck him off, but I can¡¯t control myself as the vibe ruthlessly works my pulsating clit. Another man slips his hand between my legs and around the vibe, pushing fingers inside me. The fingers plunge in and crook upwards, rubbing hard inside me against my G-spot. Orgasm is irresistible. The tension builds in me, pressure rising from within, and I squirm helplessly against the rising climax, wanting to il around, but still pinned by grinning men. For a moment, I meet my Master¡¯s eyes. He is standing back, simply watching, but his own erection trembles upright against the t of his stomach. Though his face is serious, his eyes are smiling, crinkling at the corners, as he sees my welling orgasm. Explosively Ie hips bucking so hard that the hands holding me lose their grip. Tipping my head back, eyes squeezed tight shut, I scream, dimly aware that hot cum, from several directions, is shooting into my open mouth and over my face. My own juices run hot and free. Chapter 14: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Fourteen Chapter 14: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Fourteen The vibe continues working me. The fingers are still inside me. Their owner must surely feel the repeated clenching of my pussy muscles as throbbing rapture ripples through me. As the moment passes, I copse back, inert and spent, the glory fading. The owner of the vibe speaks again, ¡°My turn now girlie. On your knees.¡± Again, I am lifted bodily and this time pressed down to the floor on my knees. Vibe-man pushes his cock at my face. ¡°Open wide.¡± Obediently, I gape to ept him. As I wrap my lips around his throbbing shaft, he grabs the back of my head with both hands, moving me back and forth to the rhythm he wants. Not gentle, he pushes in and back, right to my throat, as I do my best to amodate him. Stretching my jaws wide, trying to wrap lips around my teeth, I suck and lick as best I can, but he is mainly interested in simply plunging in, making me gag as his cock prates my throat. I can¡¯t take this. I can¡¯t. Spluttering and choking, my eyes watering, I am beginning to panic when, all of a sudden, he withdraws and cums, spurting over my face and breasts. Barely do I have time to register that this one has done, when I am pushed down onto all fours and a cock pushes into me from behind, fucking me hard, balls banging, hands kneading my breasts. Another minute and this one finishes too. How many are left? I can¡¯t take too much more. Another cock fills me, pounds into me, spurts and withdraws. And another. Surely this must be all of them? No, my Master and Michael are still there. Neither of them has cum in, on or over me. Looking around, I see my Master watching me, frowning slightly. He strides over, grabs me by a wrist and pulls me upright. ¡°Okay folks. She¡¯s had enough for one night. You¡¯ve all had a turn.¡± I am surprised. ¡°Master? But you and Michael haven¡¯t¡­¡± He cuts me off, ¡°Michael and I will be taking you home now, where it¡¯s a little quieter.¡± Will there be any protest at my leaving? Apparently not. The rest of the group have apparently all fucked themselves out on me, at least for tonight. I am still naked, sweating and dripping with a mix of body fluids. I really want a bath. And I ache inside. My inner muscles are now thoroughly non-virginal, but totally over-exercised. I need a rest. ¡°Come on Charlotte,¡± Says Michael, wrapping a nket around me. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back home.¡± I start to walk but totter uncertainly. Michael sweeps me up in his arms and carries me out to the car. As we leave the room a voice calls after me, ¡°Lovely to meet you, Charlotte. Perhaps another night eh?¡± A second voice shouts, ¡°Me too. I¡¯m happy to help get your college fees up too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°And me.¡± A long soak in a hot bath, and a mealter, I am feeling much better and wondering if my Master and Michael will expect anything more of me tonight. I hope not. Walking bow-legged is hard work. But I needn¡¯t have worried. My Master brings me a hot chocte and packs me off to bed. ¡°Sleep Charlotte. You¡¯ll be better for it tomorrow and we¡¯ll all enjoy ourselves then.¡± And I do sleep, very well. ***** The following day, we again have a ¡®day off¡¯. My Master and Michael take me to the beach, where we eat ice cream, frolic in the waves together before swimming well out to sea, andter baste ourselves on the sands under hot sun. Michael forgets to reapply his tanning lotion after swimming and his face turns quite red against his blond hair. Lunch is seafood pae with wine, a dry ros¨¦, pink as the prawns in the food and smelling of fresh flowers and summer days. Later, back in my Master¡¯s apartment, on the bed in the mirrored room, my Master lies to one side of me, stroking my stomach. Michael is to the other side, leaning over me, suckling a nipple. I ask him, ¡°What did you mean exactly? My other virginity?¡± Michael releases the nipple, smiling. ¡°I was hoping you were going to ask that. Let me show you.¡± Then he hesitates. ¡°Are you alright with this? You took quite a lotst night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reassure him. ¡°Though I¡¯ll admit that I was happier when you just let me sleepst night, but today was lovely. I feel ready for anything again.¡± Michael grins at me. ¡°A gentleman always knows when thedy¡¯s had enough. But I¡¯ll try to rise to your challenge.¡± He winks at me as he makes his double-entendre. My Master¡¯s hands pull at me gently, urging me to roll over, onto my stomach. Michael parts my legs with his hands, then kneels between them. Lifting me at the hips, he pulls me up onto all fours, then guides me to turn a little, my face to the edge of the bed. Getting up, my Master opens a drawer, passes something to him and then sits on a chair beside the bed, watching. His cock is growing, twitching and stiffening. I watch it swell as Michael, behind me, slips his hands between my legs. Despite the remnants of an internal ache, I am already moistening in anticipation of what is toe, but also, there is an extra slipperiness to his fingers. He fondles my bud, ys with my pussy lips and runs fingers through my swelling folds. Then one hand still flicking at my clit, the other slides upwards, past my moistening pussy. For a moment, Michael fumbles, his other hand leaving my clit. Then there is a sudden chill, a cold moisture - lube? The hand returns to its work on my sweet spot, but now chilly wet fingers hover over my ass-hole. One circles, pressing lightly, then a little harder. Circling all the time, it pushes inside me, stretching outwards against the ring muscle as it goes, opening me up. As I realise fully what is going to happen next, I am breathing heavily. My arousal doesbat with nerves. Trembling and sweating, my pulse beginning to race, I feel Michael move close up behind me, his hands sliding to my waist, then round and down to my breasts, his erection pressing up against my swollen and gaping pussy. As he fondles me, tweaking one nipple, pinching at the other, he says, ¡°I can¡¯t resist some of this first. You¡¯re dripping.¡± And his cock slips into me, sliding easily into my warm core, filling me. I face my Master, who is gently stroking his own trembling erection, watching in silence, holding my gaze. Michael pulls out from my pussy, again fumbles for a moment and then nuzzles his cock at my ass. It feels cold against my own heat - more lube? He pushes slowly into me. For a moment, there is pain; white heat bites at me and I whimper Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. uncontrobly. Instantly he pauses, retracting a little. And the hot/cold burn ceases. Then there is that chill again, and cold moisture on my crack. Again, Michael presses slowly inwards, and this time there is no pain. In and ever inwards, he pushes his cock. It¡¯s intense. I feel I¡¯m sucking him in, engulfing him. I feel every inch as he slowly prates me. My breath is not fast, but it is deep, and my heart pounds. My face is heating up, perspiration running down my forehead, and I feel certain that I am flushing from at least the breasts upwards. ncing up, my Master is still looking at me. Not at where Michael is sheathing his cock in my ass, but at my face. He doesn¡¯t speak, but he tilts his head, the question in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He smiles a long, slow smile, then offers his now fully erect cock to my mouth. As I reach to take it, tasting the slow salty-sweet droplet of fluid atop the head, he rests his hands on my shoulders. Michael ispletely inside me, motionless, for now. I am acutely conscious of the sensation of being filled, of the unusual pressure within me, of the stretchy-achy-pleasure of having a man¡¯s fully hard and swollen cock up my ass. ncing ntwise to the mirrors, I see myself, on hands and knees, my Master¡¯s erection in my mouth, Michael bending over me, inside me to the rear. I feel as though I am at the eye of the hurricane, a brief lull before the storm. Michael starts first, gradually pulling out, then once again sinking his shaft into my heat. Slowly, oh so slowly, he builds. There is no pain. No burn. Only the sensation of fullness, of sheathing him to the full. He builds speed, moving to a pulse-beat rhythm that matches my own rate of breathing. My Master starts to move too. Sliding his long cock in and out of my mouth, a steady stream flowing over my tongue, which I try greedily to swallow. My mouth plugged as it is, swallowing is difficult and pre-cum trickles down from my lips, dribbling down my chin. Chapter 15: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Fifteen Chapter 15: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Fifteen Michael pumps harder now, his swinging balls colliding with me as he thrusts. I am filled. I feel empowered, glorious, as I take these two men within me, taking what they can give. Michael¡¯s breathing is growing ragged. He pants and grunts as he spears me. His control is slipping, his cock ruthless as he ploughs into me. Fucking my ass, he begins to tremble and shake. Sweats pours down his face and neck. He drops his head low, his chin almost touching his chest as he groans loudly. With a gasp he plunges deep in, spasming as he cums into me, grinding his hips against me for a long minute. My Master is also near climax. His lean hips shuddering, shaft throbbing into my mouth, his hands tighten their grip on my shoulders, fingers digging in as his climax builds. With a hot rush, he cums, hammering deep into me, to the back of my throat and pushing down, painting my mouth and the back of my throat with the salty sweetness of his flow. This time I try not to panic. I know he will withdraw quickly, as the rush passes. Coughing and spluttering through it, I try to take all he can give me but needing to breathe, I try to break away, to take air, but cannot. Oblivious, my Master shoots into me, his cream flooding into me as he convulses and gasps. Finally, hees around to my problems and hastily pulls out of me. Spluttering and choking, eyes streaming, I swallow what I can, and cough out the rest. ¡°Are you alright Charlotte? I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine,¡± I reassure him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He sits beside me on the bed while I clear my airways again, stroking my head and curling my hair around his fingers. When I am breathing normally again, Michael sits on the other side of me,ying a ¡°Thanks for that Charlotte. It felt great.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Feel up to the rest of it now?¡± ¡°The rest of it? You¡¯ve only just¡­¡± Heughs. ¡°Well, I just shot my brains out inside you. James here did pretty much the same to your brains, but you haven¡¯t had your turn yet. We can¡¯t have thedy being the only one not to get the ¡®Big O¡¯¡±. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I feel suddenly exhausted again. ¡°Errr¡­would you mind if I take five minutes?¡± My Master ps my thigh. ¡°Course you can Charlotte. You must think us absolute beasts. Come and have a ss of wine. Better still, wait there, and I¡¯ll bring the bottle over.¡± He returns a couple of minutester with a bottle of wine and three sses. As he passes a ss of the deep rich red to me, ¡°Now, drink that. Make yourselffortable. Lie back against the pillows. Michael and I are going to pamper you for a while. You deserve it.¡± A little uncertainly I lean back, wondering what ising next. Michael sees my doubt. ¡°Drink the wine,¡± he says. ¡°Go on. You¡¯re not supposed to knock it back, but take a couple of good mouthfuls, and start to let it work. You can sip the rest.¡± I gulp down half a ss, noticing that the rich fruitiness is quite a nice counterbnce to the bitter- Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. sweet aftertaste of my Master¡¯s cum. Michael produces a bottle of some kind of oil. It smells sweet, spicy and¡­not exactly savoury¡­but sort of wholesome, all at once. He sees my quizzical nce. ¡°Almond oil, withvender and geranium to work their magic on you. Some other things too. And a bit of rose just because it smells good.¡± He works a little of the oil into his hands and then starts to massage my feet. Each foot is rubbed and fondled, from toe to heel and beyond up the ankles and further. He is quite skilful and I suspect he has some kind of training in this. ¡°You¡¯ve done this before?¡± ¡°I have indeed. I¡¯m actually a trained masseur and I¡¯m rather conscious that we¡¯ve asked a lot of you over thest few days. So now it¡¯s your turn. Rx. I¡¯ll ask you to lie on your stomach in a bit, but right now, enjoy your wine.¡± It is easy to enjoy the wine. Michael works his way up my body. I suspected when I first saw him, with his stocky muscr physique, that he did some kind of manual work, but this never urred to me. As he works on individual muscles in my legs, I examine him, admittedly now through a slightly alcoholic haze. His whole body is tough and muscr, but his hands, in particr, are well developed, both strong and gentle, as he maniptes my body. He presses a thumb against a tight calf and I wince. ¡°Take it easy, girl. I¡¯m going to work these knots out of you.¡± His massage is not entirely functional. I can feel the good he is doing as he works my lower legs, but as he reaches my thighs he says softly, almost whispers, ¡°Open your legs a little.¡± As he works my long thigh muscles, fingers smoothing over skin moved deeply by the heel of his hand, he does not roam to my sex. Nheless, he holds my eyes as his hands quest nearby. Desire begins to pool in my stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands before I wander around there again. Some things are meant for external use only.¡± He has a deep, male voice. Smooth as cream. Silky as satin. Why did I never notice it so much before? ¡°Lie down, t on the bed,¡± he instructs. I obey and he swings a leg over so he straddles me. I can¡¯t help but watch his cock nestling in its nest, quiescent now with his mind on other things. A fine line of gold hairs leads upwards to his navel and taut, t stomach. My mind is not on other things. Michael¡¯s hands sweep soft glory across my stomach then, as he nces backwards for a moment, stray onto my breasts. He hitches himself forward a little before I suddenly realise what is happening. There is a second pair of hands on my thighs. My Master¡¯s voice rumbles up from below. ¡°Raise your knees Charlotte.¡± As I do so, they are eased apart. Warm breath flows across my inner thighs and inwards, my pussy practically vibrating under the heat. Michael has ceased any pretence of massaging me. Instead, he is leaning forward over me, ying demon on my breasts. Crouched on all fours over my stomach, his lips are fastened over one nipple, teasing it with his teeth, nibbling ever so gently and sending electric shocks down through my core with every bite. A second pair of lips fastens onto my clit. A finger has pulled back the hood, and a gentle suckling at my bud alternates with a tongue, winding ever tighter coils of arousal around it. I gasp and tremble as cascading waves of pleasure ripple through me. The scent of Michael¡¯s hair, the sweet musky perfume of male sweat, flows over me. Long, slow strokes of my Master¡¯s tongue, from my pussy, up through the lips, and sweeping over my engorged clit are sending irresistible signals to my inner sex. A kind of slow, ever-building rush, spreads from my core. Not fast. Not sudden. But unmistakable and not to be denied. My hips quiver and shake under the onught. My breath, rough and ragged, struggles for space with the moans escaping me. Michael pinches my nipples, hard. One between each thumb and finger, the pain-pleasure courses down through my body like a cataract. Heat gushes from my pussy, and I writhe and twist, unable to move far, my body caged by Michael¡¯s. A tongue invades my steaming cunt, painting circles of heat inside. A wild, feral, climax arises from within, and takes me. I scream, bucking and jerking. Head flung back, eyes tight closed, my orgasm is seismic. Hands take firm hold of my thighs, pinning me as the tongue in my cunt takes me far on my inner journey. Michael drops his weight onto me, pinning me further as I try to escape-envelop-enjoy-ride this screaming climax. On and on it goes. Finally, I find the words, ¡°Stop. Stop. For God¡¯s sake stop. I can¡¯t take any more.¡± The tongue withdraws and Michael sits up straight, astraddle my hips. ¡°That seemed to be a good one,¡± heughs. I have used up my avable supply of words. Speechlessly I nod as my Master arises behind Michael, his long lean face wearing a ¡®cat-that-got-the-cream¡¯ smile. Michael takes on a more business-like air. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s finish that massage you were having.¡± Chapter 16: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Sixteen Chapter 16: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Sixteen ¡°So, Charlotte. It is our final day together tomorrow.¡± Stretched out on my back, my Master is lying beside me, stroking my stomach and left breast, as we keeppany together on the bed in his beautiful mirrored room. Candles glimmer and their multiple reflections cast a gloried shimmering light. Michael, on the other side of me, is suckling at my right breast, a free hand stroking at my thigh. We are not exactly in lustful mood, more sensual: upying a kind of sexual hintend resulting from several days of roller-coaster, carnal adventure after I auctioned myself and my virginity to my Master. I am not a Virgin anymore. ¡°Yes, Master. Our final day.¡± ¡°I hope you have enjoyed our time together? No regrets?¡± ¡°No Master. It¡¯s been wonderful. You - and Michael - have opened my eyes; changed my view of the world.¡± Michael chuckles through his mouthful of my right nipple. My Master smiles. ¡°I can imagine. To have been through your miserable non-marriage¡­ I know it wasn¡¯t your fault, but there must surely have been times when you questioned yourself?¡± Sighing, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. There were times when I wondered if it was me. Was I so unattractive that my own husband wouldn¡¯t or couldn¡¯t¡­¡± My Master taps me lightly on the breast. ¡°No!¡± His word is sharp, but his voice gentle. ¡°Not true, Charlotte. Unattractive? You are beautiful. Truly beautiful. Do you seriously think I would have paid what I did if you weren¡¯t? Girls in sore need of money are not that hard to find, you know.¡± Michael hums an affirmative kind of noise through his full mouth. Now it is my turn to chuckle and I pull myself up to sit cross-legged on the bed, breaking loose from Michael. ¡°I suppose so Master, but nheless, I mean every word I say. I¡¯ve actually had a wonderful week, and I do want to say thank you. To both of you.¡± My Master does not speak, but a slow, pleased smile breaks over his austere face. Michael sits up next to me, wearing a charmed expression. ¡°My name¡¯s not really Charlotte, you know.¡± ¡°Of course, I know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you now, who I am. I know you¡¯re a good man, good men. I can trust you both. It¡¯s¡­¡± My Master presses a finger to my lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll always be Charlotte to me. And, I think I can speak for Michael that he feels the same¡­¡± Michael, never too talkative, nods and smiles, then leans forward to kiss me, sping the back of my head with one hand, pulling me in close, twisting me around to face him. My body, so responsive now, instantly replies to him, a pang of arousal piercing me and I draw in breath sharply. What happened to my sexual hintend? Michael grins, knowing exactly what has just happened, his hand wandering to my right breast and I see him nce over my shoulder. ¡°I think I¡¯ll sit this one out for now,¡± says my Master behind me. ¡°But I will enjoy watching you two.¡± He leans over to a side table, pouring himself a ss of wine, then returns to lying beside me, still stroking. Michael locks my gaze, the hand on my breast narrowing in on the nipple, plucking at it, tweaking and twisting. Little sparks shoot through me, igniting my sex. Warm and damp below, the familiar tingling in my pussy broadcasts its message. Fuck me. Again. He adds a hand to the other nipple, already beginning to tighten and crinkle of its own ord. Pinching at it, it hurts but I want more and he pinches harder. ¡°Come on,¡± he says. ¡°Let me hear you.¡± This time he twists, and I yelp, not in protest but with arousal as my pussy begins to flow. Michael¡¯s cock, previously resting snug in its nest of golden curls, is rising and stiffening, so I help it along, fingering the head between thumb and forefinger, squeezing and circling, outlining the ridge as it hardens and bes more prominent. His breathing grows heavier, pupils dting, and a fine sheen of sweat appears on his chest. I can smell him, deliciously male and musky, perfumed with sex and lust. Despite his words, my Master is not just watching. His fingers, caressing the soft skin between my thighs are questing ever upwards and inwards, not into my sex, but all around. They y just around my pussy lips, sending sharp tingles of desire through me, wanting to draw him in further. My heartbeat increases, my blood beginning to sing. Hips twitching, I want to be filled. I want something inside me. The fingers slide further in, slipping between pussy lips rapidly engorging, growing more slippery by the second as my pussy obligingly juices up. The fingers slick up quickly, reaching for my nub. As they spiral around my clit, my breath begins to shudder. Remembering Michael, I crouch, taking his cock between my lips, licking away the seeping droplet at the tip, inserting my tongue into the slit. My position is awkward and ufortable, but I want to suck him. I want Michael to cum in my mouth, to taste him as he spurts into me. He sighs above me. Abruptly, he grabs me under the arms, lifting me, and rolls me back onto the bed, pushing me down to lie on my back again. Shoving a pillow under my head, he straddles my chest presenting his cock to me again. This time it is much easier and I can take him properly into my mouth, sucking at the head as hard as he seems to want it, licking up the full length from base to tip. It gives me a feeling of power, to bring a man to full, throbbing erection. With my mouth full of Michael¡¯s delicious cock, I gaze upwards to see his head flung back, eyes squeezed shut, mouth slightly open as he takes short, panting, breaths. My Master has moved with my adjusted position, and, seated by my hips, continues his game of wind- up on my pulsating clit, which is in its turn sending little shocks to my cunt, as it is flicked and teased. Abruptly, Michael swings right around, crouching over me on all fours, head to toe. Manoeuvring his cock over my mouth, his breath warms my pussy lips, already primed from my Master¡¯s handling. ¡°Open your thighs wider Charlotte,¡± he says. ¡°Bring your knees up.¡± With a little difficulty, we y human origami, until my thighs are wide and Michael is resting on his hands between them, face poised over my clit and pussy. Supporting himself on one hand, he ys with my copper curls, winding them through his fingers. Down the length of my body, I want to see what he is doing, but my view forward is blocked by his long cock, probing my lips, and his balls, swinging behind. The thick shaft presses to my lips, urging them open again. As I take him in, he sheathes the head in my mouth, wriggling his hips in an invitation to suck it. Sliding my eyes sideways, in the mirrors I see him, caging me beneath his body in the be-candled light, face hidden behind my thighs, but wisps of his golden hair spilling over. His free hand slips between mybia, sying them for his attention, exposing my aching bud and making my pussy gape. In the mirror, I see his head lower, then move and undte, as he licks and chews at my mound. Moaning uselessly through the cock gagging my mouth, I squirm and writhe, but fastened as I am under Michael, there is nowhere to move. Beyond Michael in the mirror, my Master¡¯s lean frame stands over us. He strokes his erection, twitching hard against his t abdomen, his gaze alternating between Michael¡¯s head between my legs and his rump above my face. Then he catches sight of me watching him in the mirrors, my eyes nted sideways, face pinned by the thick shaft in my mouth. He watches me, studying my expression, enjoying my reaction to Michael¡¯s working of my warming sex. My enjoyment of the cock I am sucking. Michael¡¯s breath is hot now over my pussy lips, as he descends lower. Curling down into me, his lips fasten around my bud, swollen, hot, sensitive. He mouths at it, sending pulsating pleasure rippling through me, my lips engorging, my pussy blooming and flowing. My whole body is flushing. The skin of my breasts and belly blushes red, my face running with perspiration as the fires within burn. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Michaelps at me, sucking at my pussy lips, stretching them between his teeth, nibbling at my folds. My cunt surges, pulsing and bubbling hot juices which trickle away until he licks them from my glistening skin. His hips, hovering over my face, are beginning to tremble, almost to vibrate, above me. Now, rather than let me work him with my mouth, he slides up and down, in and out in a slow face fuck which, I can tell, is taking him trouble to control. His balls swing against my eyes, scented delicately of arousal, sweat and masculine fragrance. Chapter 17: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Seventeen Chapter 17: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Seventeen Michael¡¯s thick shaft is growing ever more distended as I work it with my mouth and tongue. My jaws wide and beginning to ache, a steady trickle of pre-cum lines my mouth with its delectable briny-sweet taste. The heat of breath disappears from my pussy. In the mirror, I see Michael¡¯s head raised as he gasps and pants, quivering on the edge of climax. My Master watches him, working his own erection ever harder. My lips sealed around his shaft, I feel Michael¡¯s climax arising. The tension builds and the pulsing at the root of his cock spreads to taut thigh muscles. His balls tighten and crinkle, writhing in their own way, as I watch, fascinated. With a groan he cums, and my mouth fills with hot cream, spurting to the rhythm of his pulsating root and flooding me. I try to take it, swallowing hard and this time, I amodate him. As his cock presses into my gag spot, abruptly my throat rxes, and he gushes directly and deeply in, loins grinding against my face and shoulders, trembling and bucking as orgasm takes him. With ast gasp, he slides free of me. As he does so, my Master steps forward, pulling me forward to sit upright, helping me to breathe as I splutter and gasp. ¡°You okay, Charlotte?¡± he asks. I do not quite have my breath back but, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Didn¡¯t think I could do that. It¡¯s okay. I just had to, not breathe, for a few seconds.¡± Michael has recovered himself and looks sheepish. ¡°Thank you, Charlotte. I¡¯m sorry. I truly didn¡¯t mean to go so deep in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine really. And you¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Get your breath back.¡± My Master sits next to me, stroking my back, his own cock trembling, the fluid droplet at the end, quivering to a pulse beat. My wind recovered, I lean to drink in the milky bead, mixing it in my mouth with the taste of Michael. Sliding my tongue over the silken skin of the cock-head, I savour the taste of my Master. For a few moments, he allows it, then pushing me down again onto my back, he straddles me, on all fours, cock over my face, poised. Michael parts my thighs once more, this time kneeling on the floor, leaning into me over the bed, face into my liquid pussy. Again, in the mirrors, peripherally, I can see them, each fucking me in different ways; the three of us together, with a thousand candlelit reflections. Although my Master is waiting for me to serve him, I take a moment to enjoy the sight; myself,id and spread, Michael parting my folds with his tongue, and my Master, with his thick cock aquiver over my face. A nudge at my mouth reminds me of my duties, and I turn back to lick-fuck the shaft probing at me. As I manoeuvre back into position, the seeping slit draws a thin line of pre-cum over my face, fragrant and erotic. Greedily licking at the remainder, I open my mouth wide, ready top and suck and mouth. ¡°Just hold your mouth tight for me,¡± says my Master. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just take me in as far as you can.¡± I draw my lips tight around, concentration made difficult by Michael¡¯s working of my bud and pussy. Finger fucking my cunt, and the other hand holding back the hood of my clit, his tongue is revolving the hard nub, encircling it with a growing tension, a tidal heat that flows in waves outwards through my sex, along my belly and thighs. Involuntarily, my hips move with the pulsating rhythm. Knees up and feet t down on the bed, it is easy for me to support myself, arching, to ease into Michael, to try to take him in. My Master guides himself gradually between my poised lips, sliding in, little by little, not too deeply at first. Then out again. In and out. I hold him tightly as he exits; cken a little as he enters. He seeps pre-cum, a trickle over my lips, helping with lubrication. It is difficult to moisten his way with my mouth so full, and my tongue pinned to the base of my jaw. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Michael¡¯s work on my clit, his fingers grinding at my G-spot is bringing me rapidly to climax. I need to pant, to gasp. Groaning and quivering, I try to keep up my performance on my Master, but concentration is growing more difficult. I think my Master knows this as he does not attempt to prate my mouth deeply, leaving my throat free, and allowing me to breathe freely. Instead, he hovers between my lips, allowing me to suckle his cock, to enjoy the now streaming, creamy flow. My orgasm arises and blossoms. In waves of heat and electric, it pulsates through me. I cry out, a triumphant wail, an exultant howl of glory. My hips bucking, Michael nts his tongue inside my throbbing cunt, drinking my gushing pussy. On and on it goes. My body must know that our time together is almost gone because my orgasm stretches andsts seemingly forever. As the glitter fades, I have a final moment as my Master cums and spurts. His cream jets, hot over my lips and tongue, and as my mouth fills my pussy leaps again. I convulse, a paroxysm of pleasure once more rippling through me. The cock in my mouth juddering and dripping, my pounding cunt clenching and pulsating, I scream. My hands il, snatching at whatever is in reach: my Master¡¯s thighs. My pelvis bucks and jerks and I find myself whooping andughing. It is so good, I don¡¯t know what else to do. I am stillughing as my Master pulls away from me and joins Michael, now sitting by me, watching my performance with a sparkling smile. ¡°I trust all was in order my Lady?¡± he asks. Michael is not generally talkative, so I feel that I have made an impression. I lie back, limp, exhausted but grinning like an idiot. ¡°You could say that.¡± My Master looks amused. ¡°You¡¯re going to wear us both out Charlotte. Perhaps we should eat?¡± We order food. Steak. Sd. Delicious little baby vegetables, steam-cooked and just crisp. Strawberries and cream. Sitting together on the bed, we share a meal, drink champagne. ¡°So how shall we say goodbye, Charlotte? Tomorrow¡¯s yourst day with us. What would you like to do?¡± ¡°Can we go somewhere? The beach again? The mountains? A park perhaps? A pic would be lovely again.¡± We drive up to the mountains. The weather isn¡¯t good enough for a pic, but we find a hotel overlooking theke. Great wide picture windows disy panoramic views of Heaven and, sitting at a table eating our meal, we watch scudding clouds cast light and shade over sparkling waters. Back at my Master¡¯s apartment, our mood is quiet. This is ourst evening. I lie on my side, Michael curled in front of me, facing me. Behind me, my Master¡¯s long frame is in ¡®spoons¡¯ position, nestled up close behind me. His long arms are wrapped around me in a loose embrace, hands bedevilling my nipples, plucking and teasing, rolling already engorged flesh, between thumb and forefinger. His stiff cock presses hard against my back, the pulse of his heartbeat echoing through me, counterpointing my own. Sandwiched between my two Masters, I feel warm, secure and incredibly horny. Although I have barely been touched as yet, my tight closeness with these two men, who take such pleasure in me and in my own pleasure, is winding me gently up the road of arousal. Already I feel wet and ready, pussy vibrating with anticipation, clit slowly pulsing. A week ago, I knew nothing of this. I was waiting, afraid for what would happen to me over the next few days, as I auctioned myself and my virginity to the highest bidder, hoping desperately that it would be worthwhile, that I would earn enough funds to help me out of my poverty trap and through college to the future I hoped for. I was lucky. I know I was lucky. It could easily have been different if I¡¯d had another buyer, a man of¡­ different tastes. But the buyer was my Master here. He took my virginity so carefully, treating my first time as something special. Then he introduced me to Michael, who again, has taken pleasure in pleasuring me. Ah - the games we have yed together¡­ My Master¡¯s voice, close by my face, ¡°Charlotte, lift your leg slightly. Swing it over Michael¡¯s.¡± Obediently, Iply, lifting so that my knee rests over Michael¡¯s thigh. His erection also trembles against me. Easing himself forward, he nuzzles against my engorged and slippery entrance, shifting position carefully before he pushes inside. Chapter 18: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Eighteen Chapter 18: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Eighteen Slowly Michael moves, a couple of light thrusts opening me, easing his way in before with a sigh, he slides inside me. To the rear I feel the chill moisture of lube, then my Master as he inserts an experimental finger, circling and stretching me wider. Then he also, testing me first, smoothly inserts himself, full length, deep within me. ¡°Everyonefortable?¡± whispers my Master. There is a rumble of agreement from Michael. ¡°Mmm,¡± I agree, biting my lips in anticipation. I am quite unable to move. There is no question of my riding the rhythm of my Masters. On this asion, I will simply be the vessel, not the participant. I will be fucked, pure and simple, from front and rear. My Master starts it, slipping into a gentle, in-out rhythm. There is no pain, no difort, only the sensation of being repeatedly filled. Each time, he presses slowly into me,pletely sheathing himself within me, before pausing to withdraw. Gently he moves - a gradual pration of me. Michael follows. Equally slowly, he enters me, coating himself in my wetness. He matches my Master¡¯s rhythm, timing his slow thrusting to my Master¡¯s beat. Pinned front and rear, I lie still, my only movement, the rocking of my body in time to the double pration of Michael and my Master. It is slow. A gradual spiralling up the pathway of arousal, a smoking ember, being fanned to me. Caged between my two lovers, I am warm, a sheen of perspiration coating my breasts, pressed against Michael¡¯s chest. My Master kisses the back of my neck, nibbling at my ear, the warm scent of his breath curling through my hair. His arms, curled around me, cup my breasts, presenting them to Michael who bends to caress them with his lips and to suck and bite gently at my pale skin. My Master increases his beat, thrusting harder, deeper, faster. Michael matches him. Caught between the two, doubly pierced by them, I can only groan and gasp at the repeated sensation of being filled and voided, entered, fucked. My pussy is creaming, juices spilling, working their way front and back. I smell of sex, of sheer animal desire. Michael breaks beat. Now, instead of two cocks entering me together, I have two alternately, rocking Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. back and forth to a pounding double beat. Michael¡¯s curved position at my front is bringing his cock hard against my G-spot, and I know that he is straining to hit the right spot. He gazes up at me, holding my eyes as he works me. He is enjoying this, but he is working for my pleasure. They both are. I can feel it, see it. My Master¡¯s breathing behind me is steady, not gasping or straining. He is enjoying this also, but he is working for me. Here, now, on ourst night together, these two men are both working for me and my pleasure. Michael ceases to thrust. Instead, he presses inwards, hard, grinding his shaft in circles inside me. cing a hand on my belly and pressing inwards, he sandwiches my G-spot between palm and cock. The effect is electric. My belly muscles spasm uncontrobly, trying to convulse, but the steady pound of my Master pistoning into me at the rear pins me further. I cry out, screaming in ecstasy, yet craving more. My Master delivers more. He pumps me harder, pounding inwards on me, harder and harder. I cannot speak now. I cannot yell. My only sounds are an inchoate outburst each time he pistons into me. I am hovering on the edge of orgasm, dancing over the precipice and not quite ready to fall. Michael, still watching me, winks, and reaches for something. Before I have time to register what it is, there is a buzzing and he slips a vibe between the two of us and then down between my legs. He is no longer grinding me, but his shaft still fills my sopping cunt. And, as I am filled at the front and being pumped to the rear, Michael touches my clit with the vibe. Searing pleasure sts through my body, taking me with it. Blind to everything except the sheer intensity of the sensations flowing through me, I am helpless to do anything but convulse and writhe. My Master¡¯s arms lock around me, pinning mine, holding me while Michael torments-pleasures my swollen and now explosive clit. I scream. And cum. My loss of control is total. Blind to everything except the pulsating volcano of my core, my spasming belly and thighs, my clenching cunt and palpitating clit, I thrash uselessly against my Master¡¯s grasp. He holds me firmly, sped in his arms, speared by his shaft. On it goes, and on, until it is finally too much, and I finally find the words. ¡°Stop Michael. Stop. For God¡¯s sake, stop.¡± Michael takes away the vibe, smiling shyly, then kisses my lips. He holds me by the shoulders, stroking my hair. He is still inside me. How? I have no idea. But he is still there, and he resumes his slow pulse- beat thrusting, now working for his own pleasure. My pussy, twitching with afterburn, protests a little at this continued pration, but he is careful, gentle, as he works to his own climax. Behind me, my Master¡¯s beat has changed. There is an urgency now to his thrusting, a sense of imminence. His breathing is fast andboured. And with his chest pressed against my back, his heartbeat echoes through me, beating harder, louder. With a shock, I realise that I am not just feeling his heartbeat, but actually hearing it. Michael hears it too, and through his gentle thrusting, looks around me, eyes wide. Shuddering hard against me, my Master¡¯s head presses against my shoulder. He groans and presses his cock deep into me. The pulsations of his release ripple through my own muscles, a tension as much mine, as his. With a gasp, he withdraws, sliding out of me and releasing his death grip on my body. Michael, now with sole possession of me, rolls me over to lie on my back, settling into thefort of my open thighs. Still slow and steady, in, out, in, out, he strokes my face and kisses my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you,¡± he murmurs, then he cums. His climax seems so mild and gentle,pared to the glory he gave me. I try to draw it out for him, clenching my pussy muscles around his shaft as he quivers and shoots into me. His groans turn toughter as he says, ¡°Stop that Charlotte. Stop. You can¡¯t keep doing that.¡± My Master, standing now to one side looks baffled. ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± Michael pulls himself away, rolling to one side of me. ¡°Your prot¨¦g¨¦ has figured out that she can use certain of her muscles, rather than just enjoy the ride.¡± He grins at me to take away any sting from his words. ¡°Shall we celebrate?¡± asks my Master. ¡°Ast meal, in honour of a wonderful week, and an amazing girl.¡± I don¡¯t know quite what to say, and mumble something into my chest. Michael is more decisive. ¡°Yes, I think so. Charlotte, where are we going to go? Name your choice of restaurant.¡± We dine Italian. Pasta, sd, garlic bread and a deep red wine. ¡°You never said earlier in the week that you like Italian food so much, Charlotte,¡±ins my Master. ¡°If you had spoken up, we would have had it before.¡± ¡°Errr¡­garlic? Would that have been a good idea? Both menugh. ¡°You have a point. But now, let me raise a ss. To Charlotte.¡± ¡°To Charlotte.¡± And Michael raises his ss also. I gulp my wine, not quite having the nerve to toast myself. ***** Driving me to the train station the following morning, my Master is pensive. ¡°I do hope I made the week good for you Charlotte?¡± ¡°Oh yes, you did. I was so dreading it, and you, well, you made it marvellous.¡± A smile lights his face. ¡°I¡¯m d of that. I wouldn¡¯t have pushed you farther than I thought you could go you know, no matter how much I¡¯d paid for the privilege. But you amazed me with just what you did do, or more to the point, wanted to do, and enjoyed.¡± ¡°It was amazing Master. If I had to do it again, I would, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m all out of virginities to sell.¡± He bursts outughing. ¡°Very true! Listen, Charlotte, you¡¯ve earned plenty of money from your¡­ adventures, but college life can be expensive. You know, materials, textbooks, field trips, decent digs to live in¡­ It adds up, and in unexpected ways sometimes. What I¡¯m getting at is, I¡¯m here. If you need anything, anything at all, get in contact and¡­¡± My Masterys a hand on my knee. ¡°Charlotte, this is a no strings offer..." Chapter 19: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Nineteen Chapter 19: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Neen My Masterys a hand on my knee. ¡°Charlotte, this is a no strings offer. I¡¯ve more than had my money¡¯s worth from you. I won¡¯t expect you to get back into bed with me, or anyone else.¡± He pauses and winks, ¡°Although, I¡¯d not be likely to refuse if you offered. I think Michael would agree with me.¡± His head points to our friend sitting in the back. I blush and look down. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he says. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re back in real life again now. No longer part of the fantasy world of thest week. And I don¡¯t doubt, with your looks and er¡­skills, it won¡¯t be long before you have a real rtionship again.¡± ¡°Master¡­I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m only your Master for another five minutes. Our time is almost up. Don¡¯t worry. Here...¡± He passes me something, a card. ¡°That¡¯s my business card. Contact me any time¡­¡± Michael¡¯s hand reaches forward, passing me another one. ¡°And this is mine. The same applies. If you need anything, call.¡± We pull up into the station car park and I get out. Michael and my Master also get out. ¡°Let us carry your luggage. Let us be gentlemen for you.¡± I smile. ¡°Thank you, Gentlemen.¡± Outside the station. My Master shuffles his feet and looks down. ¡°This is it then.¡± I nod. ¡°This is it. Thank you for everything Master. And you too Michael.¡± He looks at his watch. ¡°Our week is done. I am officially no longer your Master. I am simply ¡®James¡¯.¡± He leans forward and kisses me on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, Charlotte.¡± As he kisses me, I curl my hands around the back of his head, whispering into his ear, ¡°No matter what life brings me - college, sess, rtionships, marriage - you will always be my Master. Thank you, for what you have done for me.¡± He pulls back, standing tall and straight in front of me. I continue, addressing both him and Michael. ¡°I know I was lucky, getting you, both of you. I saw the other girls at the auction. They were just as scared as I was, and I do wonder how their week has been. Some of those men were¡­unappealing.¡± Michael nods his head, and my Master purses his lips silently. I step forward to hug Michael and kiss him, on the lips. ¡°Goodbye Michael. It was lovely meeting you.¡± Turning to my Master. ¡°Goodbye¡­James, but I want you to have this.¡± And I push a scrap of paper into his hand. It gives my contact details. ¡°Now you know where to find me too.¡± ¡°¡¯Bye Charlotte.¡± ¡°Goodbye Charlotte.¡± And the two men turn and walk away. Checking my watch, I am early for my train. I find a wine bar and order a ss of champagne. Sitting at a table in bright sunlight, I take the two cards and enter the contact details into my phone. ***** A few weekster¡­ I check my contacts and tap the right one on my phone. After a few moments, it connects, and I hear my favourite voice. ¡°Charlotte! How lovely to hear from you. How are you? ¡°I¡¯m fine Master. How are you?¡± ¡°All the better for hearing from you. What can I do for my favourite ex-virgin?¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m taking a few days off, and I was wondering¡­ are you and Michael free this weekend?¡± There is a pause. ¡°I am certainly free for you, Charlotte. And I don¡¯t doubt that Michael will make himself avable. For the avoidance of doubt, can I ask why?¡± ¡°I¡¯d just like to spend some time with you again.¡± There is another pause. ¡°Just time, or for¡­more? Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to be sure that I am not making any assumptions.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯d like us all to have some fun together Master.¡± There is a definite upturn in my Master¡¯s voice. I can almost hear him smiling. ¡°Alright Charlotte. So how would you like to spend the weekend? Just with me and Michael or¡­¡± His voice trails off, hinting at the adventures my Master led me down the first time we met. ¡°I¡¯d like to spend time with the two of you Master, but I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯d like to y some games as well. That night you took me to the club, that was so exciting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see what we can do.¡± ¡°Can you pick me up from the train station?¡± ¡°Of course I can.¡± ***** As I step from the train, I see my Master and Michael waiting on the tform. My Master, with his tall lean figure, has a slight curve to his lips. Michael, sun shining through his golden hair like a halo, wears a broad smile, lighting up his whole face. They stride forward, and Michael sweeps me up in his arms, almost lifting me off my feet in his enthusiasm and kissing me soundly. My Master is a little more circumspect, hand on my shoulder, kissing me lightly on the cheek in benevolent style. ¡°I¡¯d love to kiss you like that too.¡± he murmurs in my ear, ¡°But let¡¯s save your blushes while we¡¯re in public eh?¡± I kiss him back. A peck on the cheek also, little girl style. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± He picks up my suitcase while Michael links arms with me, walking me through the station to the car park. He strides with a swing; a man whose personal sun is shining, and whose skies are blue. He doesn¡¯t say much, but of course, Michael never does. In the car, my Master driving, we chat. ¡°So why are you here Charlotte? I was sure that you would have a boyfriend now, or even several boyfriends.¡± He winks at me and grins. ¡°I did try it. I¡¯ve had a few dates and¡­ more. But it was all a bit boring. After the time I had with you and Michael, well, nothingpared to that and I wondered if you might like to¡­¡± Michael reaches from the back seat, stroking the side of my face, interrupting me. ¡°We would love to Charlotte. We just want to be sure that we are not interfering with your ¡®real life¡¯.¡± I think that is about the most words in sequence, I have ever heard Michael speak. ¡°What¡¯s real life? The time I had with the two of you feels realer to me than anything I¡¯ve done since.¡± Then I notice¡­ ¡°Master. Haven¡¯t we just missed the turn-off? For the hotel, I mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going to the hotel. We thought we¡¯d make the weekend a bit more special than that.¡± He looks a bit smug. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Where are we going then?¡± ¡°You remember that restaurant up in the mountains? Overlooking theke? They do cabins. We¡¯ve booked one of those.¡± ¡°Oooh. Lovely!¡± Images of a real log fire and fur rugs in front of glowing mes spring to mind. ***** The cabin is everything I could have wished. Set on a mountainside under the pines, but overlooking rolling grassy slopes, to ake sparkling blue in brilliant sunlight. Inside, the fire is already alight as we arrive. The interior is warm and homely and - yes - there is even a fur rug in front of the fire; a veryrge fur rug. Large enough for three people to roll around on. I am tired after travelling most of the day, but ten minutes in a steamy shower and I feel human again. In the wet room, I make another discovery; an enormous jacuzzi, easily big enough to take a dozen people. The thought of frolicking in there with my Master and Michael, leaves me sucking my lips in anticipation. Iugh inwardly, as I realise that just thinking about it has left me with pussy warm and wet. Enveloped in a white towelling robe I wander into the lounge. My Master is in the kitchen, chopping vegetables from the sound of things. Michael is in the lounge, leaning against the hearth and staring into the fire. ¡°Penny for them?¡± ¡°I like watching the pictures in the mes,¡± he says. ¡°I always did, from being a little boy.¡± His eyes,mbent in the flickering amber light, hold me. ¡°Thank you foring back to us.¡± I stand close to him, reaching to kiss him. He leans into the kiss, mouth slightly open, soft-lipped and warm. One hand slips around the back of my head, entwining with my hair. The other handces with my own, our fingers meshing. I kiss his neck, and the musky scented skin below, through the open top of his white shirt, then, slipping off the robe, I slide down on to my knees. Michael¡¯s jeans are bulging. I stroke him through the fabric, then release his shaft, kissing away the droplet at the tip. He breathes a deep, shuddering sigh, standing, eyes closed, head slightly tipped back, his hands caressing my head. Taking the head into my mouth, I caress it with my tongue, firming the shaft with my hand and sucking gently. The deep pulse from the base throbs into my mouth and the droplet bes a liquid stream, bitter-sweet and warm. Chapter 20: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty Chapter 20: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty Michael¡¯s breathing is slow and steady but deepening and his fingers twist into my hair, his grip tightening on me. Abruptly, he pulls away. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful,¡± he says, bending to kiss the top of my head. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to blow off in five minutes. We have all evening.¡± Un-noticed, my Master has slipped in from the kitchen and is stretched out by us, sprawled in an armchair by the fire, long legs stretched out, crossed at the ankles. A wine ss in his hand, he watches us, smiling; the flicker of the mes through the deep red wine casting amber and ruby shadows over the walls. Lying down, I stretch like a cat on the fur rug, the light of the mes dancing over my skin, Michael joins me on the fur, stroking my back. His expert fingers ripple up my muscles, probing, investigating. ¡°You¡¯ve been spending too much time on aputer,¡± he says. ¡°Your shoulder muscles are knotted. Lie on your front. Let me work them out for you.¡± I turn over and Michael straddles me. ¡°I¡¯ll do this properlyter, but I need you on a bed for that. For now, I¡¯ll just work on those muscle kinks.¡± He is right. As his fingers dig into the knots, kneading them out, I grimace and wince. ¡°Serves you right,¡± he says. ¡°If you have poor posture or a bad position at your desk, this is the result. Have you got a proper office chair and desk? Yourputer at the correct height?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been making do a bit,¡± I admit. ¡°I wanted the money to stretch out.¡± Michael is silent, and I see my Master pursing his lips. Michael rises, disengaging from me, and pping me on the rump, then he flips me over onto my back. His strength always surprises me. He¡¯s not particrly tall but is stocky and powerfully built, broad- shouldered and muscr. He turns me over with no obvious effort, sending a rush of arousal through me. Looking up from my bed of fur, Michael is kneeling to one side of me, my Master behind him, still lounging in his chair. Both are watching me and I feel I should give them something to watch. Holding the gaze of first one, then the other, I stroke my breasts, cupping and caressing, massaging the smooth pale skin. Tracing the curves with my fingers, I outline my soft white mounds, circling my nipples, now beginning to stand proud, hard little buds, rosy in the amber light. Arching my back, I semi-part my knees, inviting Michael in. His head tilts, eyes on me as smiling, he unbuttons his shirt and cuffs. Fascinated, I watch the y of the candles on the contours of his muscles, gleaming with a fine sheen of perspiration. Still standing above me, looking down, he unbelts his jeans, releasing his cock from where it is straining for freedom. Kneeling down, he parts my knees further, settling between them, then his strong hands ripple over my stomach and breasts. Leaning, he kisses my belly and breasts, taking the nipples lightly between his teeth, nibbling gently and swiping around with his tongue. It sends a rush of heat through me, and moisture breaks from my pussy. Raising my hips, arms outstretched, reaching for my Golden Angel, I beckon him in, wanting him inside me, wanting him to fill me. ncing sideways, I see my Master, still watching, his expression solemn, but with the trace of a smile at the corners of his eyes, his dark hair picking up auburn highlights in the golden light. He takes a sip from the ss, and unmoving, continues to watch. Michael covers me, enfolding me with arms and body, his cock nudging against my swelling pussy lips, but not entering me. Instead, he teases my warming folds, rubbing against my engorging clit, arousing me further. My breathing is bing more rapid. The scent of Michael¡¯s warm skin and of my own growing arousal mingle into a honeyed perfume of lust and love and erotic togetherness. I begin to pant, my hips to quiver. ¡°Please,¡± I say. ¡°Please. I want you inside me.¡± Michael smiles acknowledgement, repositioning himself to probe my pussy, pressing in on my entrance, but still not entering. He revolves his hips, teasing me, tantalizing my now twitching cunt. ¡°Please Michael. Please.¡± In reply, he simply covers my mouth with his, warm lips against mine, his tongue skimming my teeth. His cock continues its relentless beguiling of my pussy, winding me up an ever-heightening spiral of arousal. I try to take him inside me, thrusting my hips forward to sheath him inside me. He allows it, prating me once, and then withdraws. Almost mindless now with lust, and panting uncontrobly, moaning in short gasps, I try again, but this time he pulls away, not allowing me to take him. Instead, he backs off, lifts me from under the arms, and twists me around, depositing me to face my Master, on my knees, between his legs. I recall the words of my Master from the first time I met him, that he had a fantasy of a beautiful young girl kneeling naked at his feet, and now I see the curve of a smile ying across his lips. His hand caresses my face, and his erection pushes at the fabric of his ck jeans. With Michael behind me, massaging my neck and shoulders, I unzip my Master, releasing his long cock. As I bend to take it, Michael adjusts his position behind me and his shaft once again probes deliciously against, and into, my now dripping cunt. He pushes and circles, slowly stretching me open, coating himself with my juices. As I take my Master¡¯s silken shaft into my mouth, loving it with my tongue, Michael encircles me with his arms, one hand taking a nipple, the other slipping south between my legs. He rolls the nipple, already hard, into a tight bud, tweaking and pinching. Little electric shocks jolt down through me, tobine with the frisson radiating out from where he is gently torturing my clit. Unable to remain still, I jerk and buck my hips, which makes my head rock so that I cannot properly service my Master. My mouth follo-ws helplessly behind my body as it twitches and jumps under Michael¡¯s attentions. My Master does not seem to mind. His erection, already hard, is stiffening further Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. in my mouth, even as I hear him chuckle over my antics. Michael finally finishes the matter by plunging deep inside me, opening me wide and effectively spearing me from within, pinning my movements. Abandoning my nipple, he moves the spare hand downwards too, slipping back my clit hood with one hand and working my nub with the other. His cock works my inner muscles, not fast or hard, but relentlessly. Grinding his hips in a circr motion against me, he massages my g-spot and inner walls, sending waves of hot moisture trickling down the soft skin of my thighs. His head rests against the side of my own and his breathing whispers against me, growing heavier and more irregr. He is always a quiet man, but his small groans shudder through me as his climax takes hold. His cock grows everrger inside me until, with a gasp, his control evaporates and he plunges hard inside me, thrusting deep, stopped only by my inner walls. Again and again, he pounds into me. It hurts, but it is a good hurting and I want more as my own orgasm arises with his. My moans are muffled by the mouthful of my Master¡¯s shaft, itself now flowing freely, liquid cream streaming salty-sweet across my tongue, dribbling down my lips. With a cry and a final judder, Michael cums into me, squeezing me tight, pushing hard inside. His hips crush against me, his balls swinging against me as he pumps into me. Regardless of his climax, he continues to rub and massage my clit. I teeter on the brink of my own orgasm, tingling, ame with the need to cum. It hits me full force, cascading through me in waves as I convulse and moan. I am still in the midst of climax as Michael withdraws from me, spins me on my knees and presents my still pulsating pussy to my Master. He drops behind me, ramming inside me hard, pounding me internally as my cunt clenches, and re- clenches around his thick hard shaft. As my climax fades and I sag, gasping onto my elbows, my Master grunts and gasps, pressing into me, holding my hips so tightly it hurts. Hot cum and my own juices run down my thighs until with a final breathy heave, my Master flops down atop me, sated. After a few moments, he remembers himself and, stroking my arm, murmurs, ¡°Thank you Charlotte.¡± before slipping out of me and copsing onto the fur beside me. We lie together for a while, not speaking, but just enjoying being together. In the glow of the fire, we lie, the three of us, in a tumble of arms and legs, until a savoury smell drifts through. My Master leaps up. ¡°The casserole!¡± and he charges, still naked, into the kitchen. Michael looks after him quizzically, but standing, he collects two more of the bathrobes from the wet room. As my Master dashes back into the lounge, cock swinging, Michael passes him one of the robes. ¡°Some things are better not loose near mes,¡± hements. Chapter 21: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-One Chapter 21: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-One We sit around the table to eat an excellent boeuf bourguignon, chatting. ¡°So why the train station Charlotte?¡± asks my Master. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re both very happy to collect you, but, no car yet?¡± I shrug. ¡°Oh I¡¯d like one but I¡¯m trying to be sensible with my money, and a car is something I just can¡¯t afford right now. I¡¯m fine on the train.¡± My Master looks puzzled. ¡°Er, well, I¡¯ve a pretty good idea of how much you earned with your, um, adventures, with us a few weeks ago. I know how much I paid for you, and how much the other guys contributed afterwards. Surely you must have plenty in the bank? You¡¯re not dressing extravagantly, or wearing expensive jewellery. Where¡¯s your money going?¡± I am a little embarrassed. ¡°I know you paid a lot of money for me Master, but of course, the auction house took fifty percent, and I¡¯ve had to pay out for digs and tenants deposit, and everything. And that¡¯s before I¡¯ve bought textbooks and other stuff¡­¡± Michael¡¯s head has shot around at my words. ¡°Fifty percent?¡± he says incredulously. ¡°After what you did? Selling your own virginity?¡± Now my Master looks embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Charlotte. Yes, I did know that when I bid for you, but I¡¯d forgotten. How long do you think your money willst?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be fine. I just have to be careful with what I spend.¡± I bite my lip and look away to hide the lie in my words. I don¡¯t want to let them know that I am worrying about it. I don¡¯t think I have fooled my Master. He gives me a long look under lidded eyes, and I look for a way of changing the subject. ¡°Where are we going to go tomorrow, Master? Somewhere exciting?¡± Both my Master and Michael are silent for a moment. I know that I have not deceived either of them. They know something is amiss. Then my Master speaks. ¡°I thought we might go walking. The countryside around here is beautiful, and there¡¯s a circr trail around theke.¡± ¡°Oh yes, that would be lovely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s agreed then. I¡¯ll make up some packs, and we can enjoy the Great Outdoors.¡± ***** The following day, the walk is wonderful. The weather is perfect; bright sun, clear blue skies and a fresh breeze; ideal walking weather. We walk miles along the trail, enjoying glorious views, and feeding bagels to squirrels. By the time we return to the chalet, I am well exercised and weary, longing for a hot soak. Stripping off heavy boots, tee-shirts and jeans, we lounge around in bathrobes by the fire, sipping hot coffee and rum. ¡°I¡¯d really like to have a soak in that jacuzzi Master. It looked heavenly.¡± My Master perks up. ¡°Ah, d you mentioned that. In fact, you took the words out of my mouth. Michael if you would please.¡± The two of them lead me through to the wet room where I screech to a halt on the tiles, gaping. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The jacuzzi is there, steaming and bubbling, and¡­. upied. I recognise the faces. I have met these men previously in the club my Master took me to on another asion. Now, here they are, four of them, grinning from out of the foaming water. My Master gives me a shove in the small of my back. ¡°Go on Charlotte. Do your stuff.¡± Snaking an arm around me, he undoes the belt of my robe, then Michael slides it off my shoulders. I stand, stark naked, still staring at the four men in the jacuzzi. ¡°Looks like she needs some help, Michael.¡± says my Master. Michael beside me nods, and the two men suddenly scoop me up, Michael at my ankles, my Master by the wrists, and¡­. ¡°One, two, three¡­.¡± They swing me over the jacuzzi and fling me, to drop, squealing andughing into the middle of the water, among the four men. I surface, spluttering, and screaming withughter, covered in bubbles. As I stand, several pairs of hands help to clear my face of hot steaming foam, the foamy water coursing down over my breasts, down my cleavage and over my stomach. A foot kicks my legs out from under me, at the same time as a pair of hands pulls me backwards to Sitting up and stable, I finally find enough breath for some words. ¡°Hi, Guys.¡± I hold up a hand, waving. ¡°Nice to see you all again.¡± ¡°You too Charlotte.¡± ¡°And you Charlotte.¡± ¡°Are we ying together again today?¡± Thest question brings a grin to my face. ¡°Are we ying? Oh, yes, I think so.¡± I swivel around to see if my Masters are joining in. Sure enough, they are stripping off their robes and descending into the hot water, chatting. ¡°You know Michael; I¡¯d never thought about it before. Did you realise that tits float?¡± ¡°No I hadn¡¯t, but then I¡¯d not thought about it either.¡± This brings another peal ofughter from me, and I copse into giggles. A pair of hands pulls out my ankles, spreading my legs. Cradled by arms behind me, and resting onp and erection, a tall, dark man who I mainly remember for his huge cock, now twitching up against his stomach, works his way between my legs. The man behind me slides one hand down, pausing to y with my coppery curls, before continuing down through my engorging pussy lips and starting to work my clit. Electric fire shooting from my clit brings me back to earth, still grinning hugely, but now beginning to pant. I look up into the eyes of the man standing between my legs and about to fuck me. ¡°Just a sec,¡± says my Master¡¯s voice. And something flies through the air, the man behind me catching it one-handed. A bottle of baby oil. ¡°Rub her well up with that first. Inside and out.¡± He sits on a step, watching, as the hands behind me pour oil into a palm, and then rub down over my clit and pussy lips. ¡°Let me help with that.¡± says the guy already between my legs. His dark skin shows a gorgeous smile and beautiful white teeth as he also takes a handful of the oil. ¡°Lift her up a bit,¡± he says to the guy behind me. I find myself being lifted, my hips up out of the water by several pairs of hands. OiI is poured over my crotch and curls, running down to my pussy. Hands take turns rubbing it in, fingers prate my pussy, oiling me up and sending pulsing waves of lust rippling through me. The guy between my legs takes another palmful of oil, and very deliberately, oils his erection. I watch fascinated as he approaches me, the long shaft glistening and pulsating as it presses against my entrance. The hands from behind resume their work on my clit. ¡°Spread her a bit wider.¡± The two remaining ¡®guests¡¯ take me by the knees, lifting my legs up and back, widening the ess to my slit. Every man is watching me, looking at my gaping cunt before it is filled. I ache to be fucked. Trembling and quivering, I lie back in the arms of the man behind me, eager for the first one to fuck me. My hips begin to buck in sheer anticipation of what ising. He slides in slowly, stretching me open, widening my passage. With a slow deliberate rhythm, he starts to thrust, holding my gaze all the time. His cock beats time in and out of me. In and out. In and out. I moan and shudder. The oil mixes with the juices of my flowing pussy and steam from the warm water joins the sweat trickling between my breasts. The man behind me tweaks and flicks at my clit, timing the movement to match the thrusting. The man spearing me says ¡°I¡¯m not going toe inside you Girlie. I want to watch you drink my cum.¡± His words give me a hot gush deep inside my cunt and I nod, parting my lips in invitation. The long, delicious shaft looks too inviting to refuse. He pulls out of me, and one of the men holding my knees takes his ce. Michael in his turn, takes the knee, keeping me well spread. The other ¡®knee-holder¡¯ is busy working himself with his spare hand. Opening wide, to mouth at the cock nudging my lips, I suck greedily at the head. Sliding my tongue into the slit, I take the trickle of fluid seeping out. The cock fucking me now is shorter but fatter, and I can feel the difference as my inner walls expand to amodate it. Slippery with oil and pussy juices, I take it easily but savour the thickness of the wider shaft now spearing me. Although it is not easy for me, I try to move with his rhythm. Chapter 22: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter 22: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Two My own orgasm beginning to build, I tongue the mouthful of cock now streaming over my tongue. The man face-fucking me grabs me by the back of the head, pinning me as he starts to thrust. I can feel his control slipping and the shuddering at the base of his shaft as he builds to climax. Pinned at mouth and cunt, I cannot move far, but my own body is now shuddering and shaking uncontrobly. With a jerk, the cock in my mouth spurts, shooting hot cum over the back of my throat. I manage not to gag, swallowing hard, just in time to hear the guy pumping my pussy grunt. Colour washes over him as, red-faced in the heat and steam, he shoots his load into me. He is immediately reced by ¡®knee-holder-man¡¯ who already looks as though he is ready to blow. Obviously, working himself and watching me being fucked has taken him a long way along the route to blowing off, because after only perhaps half a minute of pumping me, with a gasp and a heave, he cums and I get another load of cum in my pussy. The guy behind me, still with his erection pressing into the small of my back, mutters into my ear. ¡°My turn, Charlotte.¡± I twist out of his arms and settle, kneeling between his legs, wrapping my mouth around his cock. I lick away bubbles and the seeping fluid from the head, starting at the base and working my way up the full length of the trembling erection. The salty-sweet taste of pre-cum and the odd taste of the scented bubbles, mix on my tongue as I suck andp at the soft skin, working up and down with my fingers, squeezing with my mouth and lips. Hands take me by the hips, and knees behind me part my feet. Quickly ncing back, I see Michael taking his ce behind me, his cock probing my swollen pussy lips. Reaching around as he prates me, he works my clit with his hands, building up my arousal, sending fire pulsing through my belly and loins. The cock in my mouth jerks and pulses, hot cream again flooding my mouth, dripping from my lips into the foam. I am ame. Free now to concentrate on Michael¡¯s fucking of me, and his rubbing and tweaking of my bud, climax pools within me, building the familiar tension, the pressure, the oning release. Moaning uncontrobly, unable to do anything but revel in the experience, I wallow in my rising orgasm, writhing and twisting under the gaze of the men around me. A cock pushes at my lips. It is my Master. Instantly I take it, engulfing it as deeply as I am able, moving my head up and down before my Master grasps my head, holding me still, instead thrusting himself deep into my mouth. His flow is already strong, and I know that he is ready toe. My climax explodes over me. I want to cry out but am gagged by my Master¡¯s shaft. A muffled scream bursts from my throat as my pulsating cunt erupts, sending wave after wave of pleasure through me, rippling through clit and stomach and thighs. My Master cums, his load filling my mouth and throat, as I try uselessly to scream out. At some level I am aware that Michael is also cumming, his hips and balls banging against me as he fills me with his hot cream. My Master and Michael both withdraw from me, and finally free to move, I simply remain still on my knees, sagging over the edge of the pool. Strong arms lift me up and sit me on a step,fortably half immersed in bubbly waters. I finally regain my breath. ¡°Oh, Guys. That was incredible. Thank you.¡± Laughter bursts out in all directions. ¡°Thank you, she says!¡± ¡°Thank you, Charlotte.¡± ¡°Any time Girlie. Say the word and we¡¯ll be here.¡± My Master and Michael simply sit opposite me, watching. My Master looks slightly bemused, Michael an odd mixture of pleased and sad. What could make him sad? ***** After the party breaks up, my Master pipes up. ¡°Charlotte. if you check your bank ount, you will find it looking a lot healthier again. This evening should have gone a long way towards getting you that car.¡± It takes me a moment to get the significance of what he has just said. ¡°They paid? They paid to see me again?¡± ¡°Of course they paid. Do you think I¡¯d let them at you like that, without your getting something out of it?¡± I reflect on the crashing orgasm I had in the jacuzzi and the enormous fun of it all. ¡°Well, to be honest, I got quite a lot out of it anyway.¡± ¡°Good! Even better. But seriously Charlotte, if you are willing - if you want to do something like this every few weeks; visit me and Michael and y our games together, you will easily be able to earn enough to make your ride through college very easy indeed.¡± Michael is saying nothing, but nodding thoughtfully. ¡°Every few weeks?¡± I try to rify what is meant. ¡°Say once a month? A weekend with us? Michael and I love yourpany.¡± He hesitates. ¡°I think you enjoy ours?¡± ¡°Oh yes!¡± I nod vigorously. ¡°I came this weekend, didn¡¯t I? And I do so want to see you both again.¡± ¡°And y games with the other men?¡± ¡°Yes. Not all the time of course, but it¡¯s nice as a¡­¡± I struggle for the words. ¡°¡­ as a ..treat.¡± Both menugh at my choice of phrase. ¡°Very well then. Once a month, you visit us forpanies and treats.¡± ***** Later, my Master and Michael drive me to the train station. My Master kisses me on the cheek and the forehead, hugging me around the shoulders. ¡°See you in a few weeks. I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± ¡°Me too, Master.¡± Michael holds me tight, kissing me on the lips. He holds the kiss, his hands curling up into my hair. As he releases me, he looks first down and then into my face. ¡°See you soon Charlotte.¡± He almost steps away, then at thest moment, embraces me tightly and, mouth close by my ear whispers ¡°Come back soon Charlotte.¡± ¡°I will. I will.¡± His embrace stretches out and finally, he whispers ¡°I love you, Charlotte.¡± My heart drops. I am very fond of Michael, but¡­. I sense the disappointment, as I do not reply the way he hopes. His body sags a little, but as he pulls away, he is smiling. Are his eyes a little glossy? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Bye Guys. See you in a few weeks.¡± I wave, turn and walk into the station. ***** And Christmas is here¡­ The car pulls up at the station, a station-wagon, my Master smiling from the driver¡¯s seat and Michael waving enthusiastically. I have not been waiting long, but it seems like ages. I have been looking forward to this Christmas meeting. It is after all our first Christmas together, and although I can only fit in a single night, between visiting other family and friends, I want it to be special for all of us. Without a clue, as to what to buy either of them as a present, I have decided to make myself the gift and have dressed with this in mind. Having red hair, it is not easy to wear red in my clothes, so I am wearing a bright green skirt and top, set off with red essories; bracelets, belt and shoes. A matching green cape trimmed with fur leaves me feeling particrly Christmassy. I do not have to be modest. I know that I look striking as I stand, waiting, outside the station. My Master steps out of the car and Michael almost bounces out, sweeping me into his arms and giving me a long, enthusiastic kiss before remembering himself and stepping back to allow my Master to greet me. My Master is more circumspect, lifting my hand to kiss the fingers. ¡°Charlotte. It¡¯s lovely to see you. Michael has talked about nothing else since your phone callst week.¡± He takes both my hands, standing back to look at me. ¡°You look marvellous Charlotte.¡± He winks. ¡°Good enough to eat.¡± Michael says nothing, but the look in his eyes is beyond admiring. He looks almost adoring. but thest time we met, Michael¡¯s parting words, were to say that he loves me. My Master, I know, does not love me, which is just as well. Our rtionship could be simply too ¡°So where are we going?¡± I ask, like a kid asking for candy. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± My Master grins wickedly. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going to enjoy our evening together.¡± Chapter 23: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter 23: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Three My Master grins wickedly. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going to enjoy our evening together.¡± ¡°Where? What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve booked the lodge up in the mountains again.¡± he grins. ¡°But this time I¡¯ve arranged that it will be decked up for Christmas when we get there.¡± ¡°Christmas tree?¡± I ask, grinning like a Cheshire cat. ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°Log fire? Candles?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°Mince pies and crackers?¡± ¡°Yes, and Michael has packed up a few treats into the back of the wagon here.¡± Michael beams at this, looking smug. I look again at the vehicle. ¡°That¡¯s not your usual car, is it? I don¡¯t remember you driving a station wagon.¡± ¡°No, not usually, but the weather forecast isn¡¯t all that good. I thought if we¡¯re going up the mountains, we¡¯d go in something with four-wheel drive and a decent engine, just in case the snowes down.¡± Squinting up at the brilliant sunshine in a peerless blue sky, this does not seem very likely, but I am not about to argue about it. Changing the subject, I turn to Michael. ¡°So, what are these ¡®treats¡¯ you have packed up.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Michael seldom says much, but always, his eyes speak volumes. Eyes slightly cast down, but smiling, he simply says ¡°Wait and see.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± says my Master, rubbing his arms with his hands. ¡°Snow or not, it¡¯s a bit brisk just standing here. Let¡¯s get going.¡± The three of us pile into the cab of the wagon, with me in the middle, sandwiched between the two men. It feels likeing home. Above us is a matchless vault of blue, and the sun is warm. Driving through and out of the city, nothing seems less likely than bad weather, but as we get out into the countryside there is the sparkle of frost on grass, and leafless trees stand silhouetted naked against the sunlit sky. Up into the mountains, and the weather is colder. Climbing up into the pine forests, the firs are coated with a thick rime and the car crunches over ice-rimmed puddles. A little further along the route and there is patchy snow on the ground, still sparkling in the sunshine. But now, the clouds gather and lower, bing darker, more threatening. Fat snowkes begin to st onto the windscreen. At first, they melt, to be swept away by the wipers, but as we drive further along the now, rough track, they stick and stay, simply being pushed to one side by the wipers, gathering on the bo before melting away from the heat of the engine. Ahead of us, the track vanishes under a deepening whiteyer. My Master smiles at me reassuringly. ¡°Nearly there now. It¡¯s only about another five miles.¡± But as he speaks, the wind is beginning to wail and the snow falls ever thicker. Our headlights simply reflect back from the white-out ahead of us, and as my Master drops into four-wheel drive, I hear the engine crank up harder. Michael, with worry in his voice, ¡°James¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know. I know.¡± mutters my Master. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Charlotte. But I think we should turn around. We¡¯re so close now, but it¡¯s bing dangerous, and I¡¯m not even sure I would see the turnoff to the lodge. We could drive right past it in these conditions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± I say. ¡°There will be other times. We¡¯ll stay in the city somewhere overnight. A hotel perhaps. We can still enjoy ourselves together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my Girl.¡± he grins. And he starts to pivot the steering wheel to turn around. The wheels screech and spin, but the car goes nowhere. He reverses gear and tries again, with the same result. Around us, the snow howls by in a full-fledged blizzard. Night is falling, and visibility is close to zero. ¡°Looks like we need some help.¡± My Master taps a number on his phone and after a moment says ¡°Bob? Yes? It¡¯s James here. We¡¯re trying to get to you, but we¡¯re stuck in the snow. I don¡¯t think we can make it, but we can¡¯t get out either. Any idea on what¡¯s happening out there?¡± He nods asionally, listening to the voice on the other end. ¡°Yes¡­. Yes? Oh, right¡­. Thanks anyway, Bob. Yes, we¡¯ll stay in contact. No, we¡¯re alright. We have plenty in the car to stay warm with, food, nkets and such.¡± He turns to me and Michael. ¡°Well, folks. It looks as though we¡¯re stuck here for the night. They¡¯ll be clearing the track but they can¡¯t get through until daylight.¡± Looking at me. ¡°Charlotte. I¡¯m so sorry. Michael and I had all sorts of ns for this evening, but it looks as though we¡¯re scuppered by the weather. I think we¡¯re going to be sleeping in the back of the wagon until the snowplough gets through in the morning.¡± Biting my lip, and try my best to seem brave, I ask ¡°Have we got plenty of nkets and things?¡± ¡°Oh, yes Charlotte. Really, don¡¯t worry,¡± says Michael, cing a reassuring hand on mine. ¡°I packed plenty, just in case. We have everything we need; hot drinks, food, nkets. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Speaking of hot drinks.¡± interrupts my Master. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all have some coffee? You brought coffee didn¡¯t you Michael?¡± ¡°Oh yes.¡± Michael rummages in the back and produces a sk, then another. ¡°Coffee¡­. and hot chocte and¡­¡± He rummages again, and with the air of a magician pulling a rabbit from a hat. ¡°¡­. hot buttered rum.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, impressed. ¡°we¡¯ve got the situation we¡¯ve got. We¡¯re not going anywhere. So, let¡¯s enjoy it.¡± Michael and my Master both look at me, a little disbelievingly. I continue. ¡°We have food and drinks to keep us going. nkets¡­. there¡¯s three of us. I bet we can think of a way of keeping warm eh?¡± I wink at them and they both crack outughing. They know exactly what I am suggesting. I am trying to make light of our situation. However, whilst the car engine was running, the cab was warm andfortable, but now, with the engine off, the temperature is dropping fast. My breath hangs in front of me in frosty clouds, and my fingers are chilling, the ends white and numb. I rub my hands together, blowing on them to get the blood flowing. ¡°Let¡¯s get the nkets out and snuggle up together in the back,¡± I suggest. Michael and my Master have not been exaggerating when they say that we have everything we need. The trunk, essed from the back seat, because going outside now is unthinkable, produces enough warm rugs and covers for an Eskimo¡¯s convention. With the seats down, and the rugs spread out, we all wriggle under together thick, fleecyyers, still fully clothed. Despite the car rocking in the wind, the whistling blizzard outside, we are snugly inside a kind of furry tent. Michael¡¯s provisions include a sk of soup, hot mulled wine, most of a Christmas dinner and, despite having to eat turkey and Christmas pudding cold, after a few minutes, a kind of party atmosphere develops. Hot buttered rum prates my cold fingers and I am toasty and warm right to my toes. We lie together under the rugs, Michael to one side of me, my Master to the other. There is not quite enough room for my Master¡¯s long frame to stretch out, but Michael and I are veryfortable. Sandwiched between my two lovers, I am positively cosy. We are all still fully dressed, but where there is a will¡­. My Master is pressed tight up against my back, one hand caressing the curve of my hip and waist through my clothes. Michael, facing me, has one hand on a breast, the other cupping my face as he kisses me. His fingers tangling into my long red locks, his kiss isnguorous, leisurely. I enjoy the touch of his sensitive tongue exploring my teeth and lips; the slight roughness of a trace of his stubble, against my softer skin. Feeling safe and secure, my libido informs me that it is time for some action. My pussy growing moist, my breathing growing deeper, I want my lovers inside me. Behind me, my Master¡¯s erection is pressing into the small of my back. A tall man, he is ¡®big all over¡¯ as they say, and everything is in proportion. Under the covers, he hitches up my skirt to reach my panties, tugging them down as I flex my hips and bend up my knees to allow their removal. He pulls them down past my ankles and they vanish somewhere into the hintend of our warm nest. Despite the cold outside, I am flushing hot, the blush of arousal spreading upwards over my breasts, and a shimmer of sweat washing my skin. In the enclosed space, I can smell both Michael¡¯s piny, spicy scent and my Master¡¯s more earthy, musky perfume, but most of all, I can smell myself, and my own growing arousal, as my pussy wells up hot, feeling loose and fluid. Chapter 24: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter 24: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Four Michael is trembling, his heart drumming against my chest. He lifts the front of my pullover and, his cheek resting on my breasts slips a hand down between my legs to tease my clit from hiding. The nkets fall to one side for a moment, exposing my breasts to the bitter cold outside, and causing my nipples to harden deliciously, puckering to stiff nubs. Behind me, my Master is kneading and massaging my ass, his fingers digging in deeply, and with ravishing bites from his fingernails, pulling open the cheeks. A single finger circles my rear entrance, working me, rxing the muscles before gradually easing inside. My pussy is burning, clutching and jerking, and my hips are a-tremble. Michael eases his fingers in further, scissoring open mybia with parted fingers, and stroking my pulsing sex. My Master lifts my leg, then eases it forward to rest over Michael¡¯s thigh, allowing them both easier ess to me, from front and rear, then slips a second finger inside me. Still working me gently, stretching the skin and the ring of muscle, he makes circles with the fingers, widening me further. A momentary wet chill tells me he had lube with him - in his pocket? - before the two fingers continue Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. their orbits and are joined by a third, stretching me wider and more open all the time. Finally, the fingers are withdrawn, and I feel him close up behind me again, probing at me with his cock-head. He plunges deep into me and with a gasp, I release the breath I¡¯d not known I was holding. The sound of my own blood rushing in my ears, I wail in time to his thrusting, to the rapturous pain of his pration of me. Michael is working my clit to the rhythm of my Master¡¯s thrusting, with each thrust, tweaking my bud hard enough to match the incandescent pain of my Master¡¯s fucking. The pain shoots through my core, and juices flow freely over my thighs, coating his hand. With a grunt and a gasp, my Masteres into me, grinding his hips against mine as he pumps and shudders his release. He almost growls his climax, the sound of it vibrating through me. He does not withdraw. His softening shaft still inside me, instead he wraps his arms around me, reaching to lift my leg further, supporting me, syed open for Michael. Completely pliable now, utterly cid, I simply let it happen. My two lovers may do what they will with me. I am theirspletely. But within, the pain still shimmering through me from my Master¡¯s work, consumes me. I want to be fucked again, now by Michael. With the easy ess given him by my Master, Michael plunges two fingers deep into my sodden cunt, pushing hard inside, reaching forward and scraping over my g-spot. His other hand continues its ravishment of my tortured clit. I want to purr, gasp and scream all at the same time. Whates out is a kind of spluttered yell as waves of electric pleasure ripple through me, in an excruciating climb to orgasm. With a savage convulsion, Ie and as climax surges through me, I feel the heat of my pussy flooding, scalding juices washing over my thighs as my cunt and belly throb and pulse. Almost before it dies away, Michael is inside me, his exquisite cock spearing me deep and hard, stopping only as it strikes my inner walls. Again and again, he impales me, mming in hard enough to hurt, but my still simmering orgasm takes the pain and gives me only desire, a sheer lust for more of this. I want only to be fucked, impaled over and again until this man has fulfilled his need inside me. Vice-like, my cunt clenches and clutches around him until, with a hoarse cry, he presses deep into me, hips quivering and jerking, muscled thighs taut against me. I can hear his hammering heartbeat, even over the howl of the blizzard outside. As he rxes and draws back, my Master also withdraws his nowid cock, releases my straining leg, and I ease aching hips back into line. Michael kisses me, then lying limply against me, falls almost immediately asleep. My Master whispers from behind, close by my ear. ¡°Are you alright Charlotte?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I am always alright with you.¡± ***** I wake to air crisp, and bitingly cold, stillyered between my two lovers. The windows arepletely frosted over and, when I scrape at the frost with a fingernail, I realise that they are still white on the outside. For a moment, I panic. Are we buried under the snow? But then I recover myself. Brilliant morning sunshine shines whitely through. It is no more than a covering. Sure enough, when Michael tries to open a door, we discover that the car, whilst half-buried in snow, is by no means inescapable. Brushing frozen snowy chunks away, from where they drop down inside, he peers through the small gap of the semi-open door then snaps back around to me. ¡°Get your clothes on Charlotte. There¡¯s a snowplough and people out there.¡± My ¡®clothes¡¯ do not take too much getting back on. The only thing I removed in the night was my panties. Finding them is more of an issue in the tumble of our bedding. Nheless, in the confined space I locate them, then struggle them on, as a voice shouts out ¡°Hey there. You folks okay?¡± My Master makes a quick check of my state of dress and then winds down a window, more flurries of snow trickling over the edge as he does so. Sticking his head out he yells back. ¡°Hi there. Yes, we¡¯re fine. We could just use a little help to get out.¡± ***** Back at the railway station, my Master bends to kiss me on the top of the head. ¡°See you soon I hope Charlotte. Sorry it didn¡¯t work out this time.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault Master. And yes, of course you will see me soon.¡± I turn to Michael, who looks as though he is about to burst into tears. ¡°You too Michael. I¡¯ll look forward to seeing you again soon.¡± ¡°Soon,¡± he says. ¡°Yes, soon.¡± And wrapping his arms around me, he kisses me full on the mouth, only reluctantly breaking away, as my Master taps him on the shoulder. ¡°She has a train to catch, Michael,¡± he says softly. Brimming with a surge of affection for my golden-haired angel ¡°No Master, it¡¯s alright. I have a few minutes.¡± Stroking my fingers over his lips ¡°Yes Michael. Soon. I promise. I need to visit my family now, but in the New Year perhaps? Before I go back to college?¡± He brightens visibly and looks over at my Master. ¡°New Year?¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± he replies. ¡°We¡¯ll see you in a couple of weeks then, Charlotte.¡± Turning to go to the station, I smile, reflecting that it looks as though it will be a good Christmas and a very Happy New Year. **** And so, it is Valentine¡¯s Day, and who would I spend it with except my Master and Michael? ¡°Charlotte.¡± says my Master. ¡°You look like trouble, trying to find somewhere to happen.¡± I suck in my cheeks, trying not to giggle. I¡¯ve always detested giggling girls and am determined not to be one of them. But behind me, I hear a low chuckle from the rear seat of the car. Michael ces a hand on my shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s right, Charlotte,¡± he says quietly. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I turn to see his face, smiling. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m thinking about, Michael?¡± He grins. ¡°Aaahhhh¡­. Good.¡± I wonder where we are going this time; my Master, with his dark, lean saturnine looks and a voice like wild silk. And Michael, stocky, muscr, blond, my Golden Angel, who loves me. ¡°So, what are we doing today? Where are we going?¡± I ask. My Master nces at me from his driving. ¡°Back to our old ce Charlotte. Where you and I first, um, consummated, our agreement.¡± ¡°The apartment? The ce with the beautiful mirrored room?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one. And I¡¯m d you like the mirrored room, because that¡¯s where Michael and I nned that we all would spend our time together this visit.¡± ***** In the apartment, warm, cosy, beautiful, I have a long soak in the bath. Taking my time, I dry my hair, brushing it until it falls around me in a soft red cloud. I put on my makeup, my eyes very dark, lips red to match my hair. Then I dress as my Master requested. Wandering through to the mirrored room, I find Michael there. ¡°Only you? Where is he?¡± He smiles, twitching his lips in humour. ¡°Arranging something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A surprise,¡± says Michael softly. ¡°Make yourselffortable. We¡¯ll be back in a little while. Why don¡¯t you entertain yourself?¡± He passes me a package, expensively gift-wrapped and be-ribboned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Open it and see. It¡¯s from both of us.¡± Chapter 25: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter 25: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Five The ¡®gift¡¯ is a vibrator, a beautiful vibrator. This is not the standard high-street model, 2 x AA batteries and off you go, model. Silvery, it is sleek and expensively ted, with a satin soft, velvety finish. There is a set of touch-button controls with a small read-out screen. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I gape and Michael grins. ¡°As I say, make yourselffortable. Entertain yourself until wee back, but, um, not too much, eh¡­. We all want to attend the party.¡± ***** I lie, lounging on the huge bed in my Master¡¯s mirrored room. It is such a lovely room, not overlyrge, butrge enough for what is needed. There is little in here except the bed, centred between mirrored walls, and thick carpets on the floor. The lighting is low, with fat candles on wall sconces, their light scattered and splintered by the mirrors that surround me on all sides. I see myself, reflected a hundred times back and forth, in the light of a thousand ghostly candles. Rxing in thefort of the sheets, ck and sleek, the smooth fabric is sensual and warm against my skin. I am wearing little; a simple whitecy camisole, in a smooth and sensuous silk, another gift, which entuates my already pale skin and red hair. My Master and Michael never haggle over the cost when we have our time together. I have never truly learned how they earn their livings, but I really don¡¯t care. That is not the side of them I see. I am wearing the snowy silk garment at my Master¡¯s request. When I phoned him to ask if I could visit for Valentine¡¯s, he was delighted. ¡°Any special requests Master?¡± I asked. ¡°That I should know about?¡± ¡°Wear white Charlotte, please. Buy yourself something pretty. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°White?¡± ¡°Yes, white. I¡¯d like you to look¡­ virginal again.¡± Iugh. ¡°I¡¯m hardly a virgin anymore, Master. You saw to that. You paid quite a lot for it as I remember.¡± ¡°Yes Charlotte, I paid for it, but it felt like a gift from you. You could have held back, or delivered grudgingly, but you gave yourself to me fully andpletely. It is a treasured memory for me.¡± ¡°And you would like to¡­ take my virginity again¡­?¡± He is silent for a moment, then ¡°Something like that¡­. Wear white Charlotte, for me.¡± ***** I take the vibrator and fiddle with the controls. After some experimentation, I find that I have an On/Off control, a speed ower control, and a third which runs a series of programs of rise and fall power settings. Lying back in the sheets, I set the vibe to a low power and through the satin of my cami, trace the outline of my clit, catching my breath at the tingle. What do they have in mind today? Who knows? But I think they are happy to have me warm myself over, to be ready for my tall, dark Master and my Golden Lover. My pussy, twitching under the kiss of the vibe, my clit hardening to a stiff nub, I fantasise about the worlds my two Masters will take me to today. For sure, I will be filled, fucked to conclusion, but how will they do it? Together? In turns? Or will one fuck me, while I pleasure the other? My pussy is running liquid and loose now. Where are they? My clit is sensitising, my pussy welling, melting. With every pulse of the vibe, more and more, I want to feel the touch of my Master and my Lover. I want them inside me. I want to be fucked. Head back, eyes closed, I work myself with the vibe, teasing my twitching pussy. I don¡¯t want to take myself all the way. My Master and Michael must have that. But I am thoroughly ready for them, by both at once, I am hoping. Over the buzzing of the vibe, I be aware of murmuring. ¡°Hot Damn!¡± says a voice. ¡°Holy fuck!¡± says another. As I look up, startled, vibe still poised over my pussy, there is a small crowd in the room, gathered at the foot of the bed, watching me y with the humming toy. My Master and Michael stand there, Michael grinning broadly, my Master sucking in his cheeks, trying to contain his amusement. With them, are three other men that I do not recognize. ¡°Nice to meet you Charlotte.¡± drawls one of them. ¡°Don¡¯t stop for us.¡± He¡¯s an American type; all square jaw and teeth; handsome, with the kind of strapping shoulders that suggest that although he would look good naked, a suit will never fit him well. The other two look quite different; one, perhaps Swedish, tinum blond, tanned and with eyes of iced grey, the other tall, lean, athletic and his skin so dark a ck, as to be almost blue. Without giving me a chance to react, my Master says in a low voice, "Since you have started without us Charlotte, show us yourself. Let everyone see you." He nces around, indicating the group of strangers. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to give you some entertaining choice this evening. Let them see what they have My breath catches, and vibe still poised between my legs, I look up at my Master, and to Michael, for reassurance. My Master, all but expressionless, stares down at me, a glint of challenge in his eyes. Michael smiles, warm and reassuring. ¡°Do you want to y, Charlotte?¡± I trust my Master. We have yed these games before. Always I know, he will take me to my limits, but not beyond. and I know that always, he watches me, ensuring that I am alright, that I am in control. And Michael¡­. Michael loves me. I can y these games and yet be safe. cing the vibe to one side, I lie back in the bed, stretching, cat-like, disying myself. They want a show? I¡¯ll give them a show. Raising my hips, I spread my legs open, my thighs extended wide, running my fingers over the satiny fabric of my crotch, the full length of my sex. The gossamer white silk is damp, and I am sure there must be a growing stain to be seen by any paying attention, which is all of them. A few foxy hairs escape the whiteness, red against my white skin. Pulling the fabric to one side, giving them a better view, I trailzy fingers through my red curls and allow them to wander down over my clit, to my pussy. My fingers are wet, and I know that, in this glimmering candlelight, my pussy is glistening as I trail its contours. It feels tight and ready, quivering in anticipation. Two of the three strangers, the American and the Scandinavian, are beginning to bulge at the front of their pants, and are sweating. So, I note, is my Master. The third stranger offers me a bright, white smile, and a nod of encouragement. I cannot restrain a chuckle of delight. I am, supposedly, their toy. I imagine that¡¯s what they think anyway. And yet, there is a strange sense of power in knowing that all these men want to fuck me. Despite appearances, I have the control. I havee a long way since my Master first bought my virginity, and put me in his saddle. The five seem mesmerised by my performance. I flip over onto all fours, disying my satin clothed derriere. The cami pulls tight in this position, riding high, stretching in between my cheeks and disying me. I know it looks good, and in the mirrors, I see them staring at me. I watch my reflection, draped in a curtain of long red hair, spine arched, my ass high in the air. Reaching under, sliding a hand between my legs, again I glide fingers over the satin, now aware that it is not just damp, but soaking, from my juices. And I see them responding, rubbing their cocks through their trousers. ¡°Enough, Charlotte.¡± purrs my Master. His voice, deeply mellow, has a rough edge to it. ¡°You¡¯ll finish us all off before we¡¯ve started.¡± ¡°Hey, can I?¡± says one of them, my ebony stranger. My Master¡¯s lean-faced features swing his way. ¡°Can you what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just gotta taste that.¡± He points at the spreading damp patch in the crotch of my cami. My Master smiles. ¡°Why not? I think Charlotte deserves some reward for the little show she just gave us. but¡­¡± He extends a long finger to the man. ¡°You may only taste. Yet. And perhaps feel a little.¡± The stranger is handsome. My Master always chooses well for me and offers me variety. Hey, if you¡¯re going to fuck for fucking¡¯s sake, do it with someone you want to fuck with. He told me that almost the first day we met. The stranger¡¯s dark skin matches deep chocte, depthless eyes. His teeth are very white and he shes me another beautiful smile. ¡°Nice to meet you Charlotte,¡± he says, as he sits beside me. Chapter 26: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Six Chapter 26: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Six ¡°Nice to meet you Charlotte,¡± he says, as he sits beside me. ¡°You too...?¡± ¡°Daniel.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Daniel.¡± His hands roam over the silky lingerie, tracing my contours. They linger over my breasts, swinging loosely inside the garment, skim my waist to the curve of my hips, and settle on my disyed butt cheeks. Long dark fingers begin to slide within the cami, but my Master¡¯s voicees. ¡°No. Not yet.¡± The fingers withdraw, instead smoothing over the now sodden crotch. His face close to my sex, he inhales. ¡°You smell good Charlotte.¡± ¡°So do you Daniel.¡± And so he does; a spicy scent of clean masculinity, and expensive aftershave. His fingers trace filigreed patterns over the sensitive skin inside my thighs, and my pussy warms, welling in response He chuckles. ¡°Charlotte. You¡¯re flooding.¡± He pushes at my thighs to part them. ¡°Open your legs a little further. I¡¯m not allowed to undress you yet, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t enjoy each other. Michael, my Master and the other two strangers move around, adjusting their positions so that they can either see directly what is happening or catch it in one of therge multi-reflected mirrors. In the reflections, disappearing off into eternity, I see a thousand watchers about me, gazing in from all sides. Only my Master stands before me, his tall lean figure towering above me, watching quietly, smiling, lips pursed. The tightly cut front to his jeans twitches and I know that he is not so controlled as he appears. I oblige, parting my knees a little further, and Daniel starts to stroke my pussy and clit through the sodden fabric. I quiver, moaning quietly, my breathing deepening. Softly he strokes, long slow movements downwards, from the silk covering my mound, caressing my stiff clit, to kiss my pussy. My breath now beginning to shudder, I hear him; making small sounds of satisfaction at my response. Then he swings around and, hand nted over my butt cheeks, presses his face to my sodden crotch, mouthing at my clit through the silk, sucking at my pussy. It is electric. Raising my head like a wolf in howl, I yell my pleasure to the rooftops. Looking to the side, I watch myself, and Daniel, his face pressed into my sex,pping and sucking at me¡­¡­ Now I start to lose control. I look up. ¡°Please Master¡­.¡± He smiles and tilts his head. ¡°Ready to move on Charlotte?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°What would you like to do next Charlotte?¡± My head spins. I turn to look at the group of men waiting for me. My options¡­. ¡°I see you don¡¯t know what to choose.¡± My Master passes me several ying cards. Not a full pack, just the Ten, Knave, Queen, King and Ace of Hearts. I look at them nkly. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°We going to y a game Charlotte, and you are the prize. You will shuffle and deal the cards. You will give each of us a card. When it is time for a new¡­um¡­ participant, you will call a card. The holder of that card takes a turn. I shuffle the cards, carefully, ensuring they are random. One at a time, I give each man a card, face down. None of them knows who has which card. "Sit up Charlotte." my Master orders. Scrambling to my knees on the edge of the bed, I obey my Master. ¡°Although the cards will decide who, we¡­¡± he indicates the group, and as he speaks, produces a blindfold. ¡°...are going to decide when, and how, we will have you.¡± He ys with the blindfold, a sheer, delicate thing of ck, that will bind snugly about my face. He ties it, fitting it closely to my eyes. It is not tight, not painful, but all I can see is a dim glow of light filtered through the fine fabric. A part of me wants to smile, but another part is taking over, and my heavy breathing is turning to panting, my blood beginning to sing, my pulse to race. I feel, rather than see, the motion of the mattress under me as my Master seats himself next to me. ¡°We may remove the blindfold in a little while, Charlotte. I know you always enjoyed this room, enjoyed watching Michael and I with you, in the mirrors. But for now, you will have to guess what is happening, or what will happen next. As he speaks, his hand is sliding over my pale skin, across my shoulders, down from my neck, to the smoothness of my breasts. ¡°Take it off her.¡± says a voice; the American I think. ¡°Charlotte.¡± says the voice of my Master. ¡°Stand up.¡± Struggling a little in my sightlessness, nheless, I obey, and he continues. ¡°Michael. Why don¡¯t you undress Charlotte? Let her admirers see what they are going to fuck.¡± At his words, my pussy heaves and wells once more. My Master is giving me to these men¡­¡­ but that is his privilege. A rustle of movement and then, close to me, the familiar scent of my wonderful Michael, my Golden Angel, my Lover. His fingers slip into the fine shoulder straps of my cami and close to my ear he whispers ¡°Are you all right Charlotte?¡± Through my panting, to speak is a struggle. ¡°Yes, Michael. I¡¯m fine.¡± and I turn, to briefly kiss the face so close to mine. He returns the kiss, soft and warm, his lips pressed to mine before, his hands on my shoulders, he slips aside the shoulder straps. They fall, to dangle over my arms. Then, another movement, and he is behind me, pressing close. He is still fully dressed, but through his clothing, I feel the pressure of his hardened cock against my body. He reaches around me with strong arms, tugging carefully at the fineces to the front of the cami, teasing them apart so that the filmy garment falls open. I know what the men can see. I am very pale-skinned, narrow-waisted, and my breastsrge. As he releases them from the cami, my breasts swing free, the nipples tightening and crinkling. Michael¡¯s hands continue their work, sliding the whole silky garment down, past my waist and hips, to puddle at my feet. ¡°Step out of it Charlotte,¡± whispers Michael. I lift one foot and then the other, sensing Michael¡¯s movement, as he bends to take it from under me. I stand, fully naked, before my audience of ¡®Valentines¡¯. St Valentine - the Patron Saint of Love - physical love? I wonder if he guessed what he started? I stand straight, tilt my chin up. I have done this before when I auctioned my virginity. The best way to behave in such a situation is to be proud. Pulling my shoulders back, my ming hair tumbles in a cloud, around my shoulders and down to my waist. My stomach, gently curved to the fox at my loins, my long legs, well-exercised; I need no false modesty. I look good. I know that every man in the room wants to get inside me. And is going to¡­ Michael still stands close behind me, his hands cupping my breasts, thumbs brushing over my puckering nipples. I know that I am being disyed. Then his fingers tweak at my already hard nubs, and I startle, yelping slightly. ¡°Jeez.¡± says a voice. ¡°Who gets first go?¡± Michael¡¯s strong hands, hard and muscr, slightly rough, glide over my body. My waist, the curve of my belly. One slips further south. The other returns to its gentle torment of my nipple. Fingers wriggle through my damp curls, probe between my thighs. ¡°You¡¯re very wet Charlotte,¡± he says. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. My hips are beginning to judder. Michael¡¯s touch has always been magical, the skilled touch of a masseur. A single finger is stroking my clit, and my knees begin to give. Abruptly, his arm is around my waist, supporting me. ¡°Too far, too fast, eh Charlotte.¡± he murmurs, Then my Master is close by. ¡°Time for a change of pace, I think.¡± His hands rest on my shoulders, exerting a gentle downward pressure. ¡°On your knees, Charlotte.¡± Blindfold as I am, to kneel is a little awkward, but hands support me from either side, bncing me as I descend. With excitement, and nerves, I am bing very hot, my skin flushing. Biting my lip, I await¡­. what? ¡°Charlotte.¡± says my Master. ¡°Pick a card out of the five I showed you.¡± ¡°Knave of Hearts, Master.¡± ¡°Who has the Knave of Hearts?¡± ¡°I do.¡± says a voice. and there is a rustling noise. For a moment, I cannot identify it, but then hear the rasp of a zipper, the soft whoosh of clothes falling to the floor, followed by other assorted ¡®getting undressed¡¯ noises. ¡°So, little Lady. Where do you want me? Mouth or pussy?¡± My Master¡¯s voice interrupts. ¡°It is not Charlotte¡¯s choice. You decide what happens now.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, open your mouth, Charlotte.¡± Chapter 27: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Seven Chapter 27: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Seven I part my lips, licking them nervously. My breasts rise and fall with my rapid breathing, and as a warm cock-head pushes at my lips, I taste the salty-sweet beadlet oozing from the tip. ¡°Lick it off Charlotte.¡± says the voice. ¡°Lick me clean, for now anyway. You¡¯ll have a lot more than that to swallow in a while.¡± He strokes the top of my head. ¡°Tell me Charlotte. Do you like to be face-fucked?¡± I don¡¯t reply. Instead, wrapping my lips around the fat cock-head given to me, I swirl my tongue around the ridge. Kneeling up straight, my hands free to assist, I work the shaft with both hands, squeezing and kneading, my mouth nted around the head. I enjoy doing this. It gives me control, and he stiffens further under my massage, growing fuller in my mouth. I suckle at his steady stream of pre- cum, but he cannot jam into my throat. Pausing for a moment, I lick some of it onto my palms, then return to my attention back to this fine, thick, shuddering shaft. As I mouth him, from balls to head, from above me, I hear his deep intake of breath. ¡°Hey, guys. Give me something, to watch while I¡¯m having my cock sucked. Who¡¯s going to fuck her pussy, or up the ass?¡± My Master replies. ¡°Manners, Gordon. You know the rules. Charlotte will choose the card. That decides who is next. Charlotte, name another card.¡± I pull away from my work for a moment. ¡°Ten of Hearts Master.¡± ¡°Who has the Ten?¡± ¡°I do.¡± It is Daniel¡¯s voice again. Wonderful. I want to feel his lovely cock inside me. I wonder if I will get the opportunity to see it. He is behind me, his hands stroking my hair, lingering over the blindfold, then his feet nudge between my knees. ¡°Charlotte. Let me in.¡± I part my knees, moving awkwardly as I lick and suck at the cock plugging my mouth. Daniel kneels close-up behind me, his hard cock pressed against my back. Rather high up my back, in fact. How big is he? His hands curve around me, under my breasts, lifting and moulding them, then pinching at the nipples, rolling them between thumb and finger. Yelping through my plugged mouth, I squirm and wriggle as my nipples are squeezed and pulled, each squeeze sending little bolts of electricity down through my stomach to spark into twitching pussy. Oh, fuck me. For God¡¯s sake, someone fuck me. Quietly by my face, but loudly enough for everyone to hear him, Daniel says, ¡°I¡¯d like to take you up the ass Charlotte. I¡¯d really like to do that. But I¡¯m going to fuck your pussy instead because I can feel it¡¯s sodden, and I want to watch you lick your own pussy juices off me before you swallow my cum.¡± A vision of Daniel¡¯s long, ck beautiful cock flooding my mouth is too much. My hips start to quiver and shudder of their own ord. As though on cue, the thick shaft in my hands suddenly goes tense. There is a gasp from above me, and hot cream pulses into my mouth. I suck andp and lick at the cum pumping over my tongue. As the stream flows, then stops, a voice says. ¡°That¡¯s enough Girl. Let go of me.¡± And his fingers prise me from the, now gging, shaft. Daniel¡¯s member probing my pussy, there is a whirl of movement around me. ¡°Next card.¡± a strange voice says. It must be the third of the strangers. ¡°Ace,¡± I say, struggling a little through the mouthful I am still swallowing. Some of it escapes, dribbling down my chin. ¡°That¡¯s me Charlotte,¡± says Michael¡¯s voice, stepping in to take his ce. I would know his scent anywhere, and as I nuzzle at Michael¡¯s lovely cock, and kiss his balls, I inhale deeply at his perfume, smelling cleanly of pine and sex. As I do so, Daniel pushes at my engorged entrance. Oh, God. He¡¯s huge! Inwards he pushes, and further in, asionally drawing back, to reinsert himself as heves himself in my hot juices, lubricating the way for his massive shaft. I hear the smile in his voice. ¡°Do you like that Charlotte? There¡¯s a reason your Master chose me for tonight. He thought you would appreciate my particr¡­.assets¡­¡± The enormous member stretching me wide, and yet wider, I understand why Michael and my Master encouraged me to warm up first. They knew that I would have to be really ready to amodate this massive shaft. But I am really ready. As Daniel prates me, I fall forward onto my hands and knees to take him, conscious that Michael is before me, and that I want him inside me too. ¡°Michael¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming down to you Charlotte.¡± The sound of his movement suggests he is kneeling. ¡°Hey, James.¡± says thest stranger¡¯s voice. ¡°I think she should see what going on. Why else have you got all these mirrors?¡± ¡°Fair point.¡± replies my Master. ¡°I thought the blindfold would increase her sensitivity to the asion, but perhaps¡­. Charlotte, would you like to be able to see?¡± I am groping around with my hands, trying to find my Angel. ¡°Yes, Master I would. I want to reach Michael, but I can¡¯t find him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here Charlotte.¡± Hands at the back of my head struggle briefly with the knots of the scarf, and then suddenly, I can see. Blinking against the sudden light, I see my¡­. ¡®Valentines¡¯¡­. for the first time, ready for me. The third stranger, the Scandinavian, grins down at me. Naked as all the rest, his piercingly blue eyes bore down into me. ¡°Hello, Charlotte. We¡¯ve not been introduced yet. I am Borje. I am looking forward to getting my cock up your ass while¡­.¡± he waves around randomly, ¡±¡­.while one of these guys is up your cunt. And ideally, Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. while you have a mouthful of cock too. Your Master tells me you enjoy that sort of thing.¡± I can¡¯t believe it, but his words make me blush. I look down, and all five men burst outughing. ¡°Oh, Charlotte.¡± chuckles my Master. ¡°It¡¯s a bitte to be bashful.¡± He¡¯s right. Of course, he is. ¡°But with one man behind me, ready to pump me good, and another before me, waiting for me to get my mouth around his cock, the remark seems a little ill-timed.¡± My Master pauses, looking at me closely. ¡°You are all right, are you Charlotte?¡± I swallow my embarrassment. ¡°¡¯Course I am Master. It¡¯s just that no-one¡¯s ever said it quite like that before.¡± ¡°So, you are enjoying yourself?¡± ¡°Oh yes, Master. In fact¡­.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Perhaps on the bed? For what Borje has in mind?¡± Before my Master can speak, with a thick sucking noise, Daniel pulls out of me from behind, and, standing, grabs me under the arms, lifts me up and drops me on the bed. ¡°Excellent idea Charlotte,¡± he says, then lying down, stretches out full length, inviting me, with a wave of his hand, to climb on board. ¡°Straddle me Charlotte.¡± His cock is a monster. I can¡¯t believe it was just inside me, but as he lies there, with the huge shaft pulsing to his heartbeat, I climb over him and, positioning myself carefully, ease the tip through my stretching entrance. Oh God, that feels good. He reaches up, feeling at my breasts, massaging and stroking. Borje climbs on the bed behind me and, with a palm t to my back, pushes me forward, bending me to expose my tight asshole. ¡°Nice ass Charlotte. I quite like ¡®em pinker though.¡± And he ps me, hard across one cheek. I yelp, and my pussy clenches. Daniel grunts and his head tilts back, eyes squeezing closed. ¡°Borje was it? For me, you can do that again.¡± Borje ps my other butt-cheek, and again my pussy convulses around Daniel¡¯s cock. Borje snakes an arm around my front and dips fingers between my sopping loins, coating them with my juices, then slips a single finger inside me at the back, circling and stretching, opening my passage. Michael is now on the bed too, his twitching cock level with my face, but he watches, with my Master, as Borje works to open me up. ¡°How wide do you open Charlotte?¡± he asks. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± And with that, first dipping himself in my folds again, he inserts a second finger, twisting and revolving, stretching and plying. My breath is shaky, my heart beating hard and fast. With Daniel already inside me, his cock is pulsing, vibrating, through my belly. Again, looking to one side, I see myself in the glimmering candlelight, straddled across Daniel, his sable against my Celtic pale skin. Borje behind me, his silver hair reflecting pale gold in the gleam of the candles, and Michael before me, ready for me to take his hard, thick shaft and suckle on it until he climaxes over my tongue, flooding me. But there is someone missing. ¡°What about you Master?¡± I ask. ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 28: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Eight Chapter 28: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Eight ¡°What about you Master?¡± I ask. ¡°What do you want?¡± He leans against the wall, watching under hooded lids, looking almost, disinterested. But I know him too well for that. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me Charlotte,¡± he replies,conically. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to watch my friends here get you ready for me. In a few minutes, I¡¯m going to spread your legs and you¡¯re going toe, while I drink from your pretty, abused little pussy.¡± My inner muscles twitch at his words and a frisson runs through me. My Master, seeing me react, and with eyes smiling, leans back against the wall, arms folded, to watch. From below me, Daniel says ¡°Don¡¯t try to move Charlotte. It wouldn¡¯t work. Stay put. We¡¯ll do the work.¡± Good advice. I ready myself. With Daniel already deep inside me, Michael nudges at my lips, then slowly slides in. His hands cupped around my chin he starts to thrust to a slow, steady tempo. My mouth gagged, I cannot speak as, behind me, Borje pushes inwardly, past my ring of muscle, testing me. Once, twice, thrice, widening me, opening me further with each entry. As he prates me, the delicious sensation of being filled, of having every option taken, sends my heartbeat spiralling. So far as I am able, tethered as I now am at all points, I try to amodate Michael. His cock, sleek and warm and pungent, tasting of sex and desire, fills my mouth, reaching almost to my throat. But always he withdraws before I might gag. He thrusts, withdraws, thrusts, withdraws. Each time he exits to allow easy entry, tighten them as he withdraws. He releases his hold of my face, stretching up, hands sped behind his head as his loins continue their steady rhythm. Borje and Daniel are beginning to pump me, from behind and below. They work together, in a rhythm, thrusting in turn, one prating as the other withdraws. As I rock back and forth under them, I shudder and quake, blood pounding and singing in my ears. My breasts swinging, my hips and shoulders rocked by the two men fucking me behind, it is magical, and I would howl the glory of it, were it not for my mouthful of Michael¡¯s cock. I feel, then see, Michael start to shudder. Despite being on all fours, I raise a hand to massage the root of his cock, pressing in with my fingers to increase the pressure for him. His flesh pulses in my hand and his balls are hot and tight. Through palm and mouth, I feel his building tension until, with a groan, hees. His cock throbs into me, and hot cum streams into my mouth. I suck andp and swallow for as long as he continues, before, with a gasp, he pulls free from me, to stand, still quivering, next to my Master. Immediately, Daniel, from below me says ¡°Hey, my turn. Let me out.¡± Pulling once more out of my pussy, he slides out from under me, scrambling to his knees. ¡°No offence Charlotte. You feel great inside, but I really want to face-fuck you.¡± My pussy abandoned, Daniel shoves his cock to my face. Close-up, it is humongous, easily as long as I had imagined, and wide too. Fat almost. He actually looks embarrassed. ¡°I know,¡± he says. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take it easy.¡± And he offers the monstrous, glistening cock to me. ¡°Lick me Charlotte,¡± says Daniel. ¡°Lick me clean.¡± I slide my tongue up his full length. From balls to head, I lick and suck my way. He seems to enjoy the noises, so I make a show of slurping and gulping loudly, as I clean away my pussy juices and the thin stream flowing from the slit. ¡°Now,¡± he says. ¡°Open up.¡± And as I part my lips, he pushes inside. I do my best with the huge member, stretching my jaws wide and taking as much as I can without gagging. I can do nothing; it is simply toorge. I simply receive what is given to me. My eyes rolling, I see my Master is watching with keen attention. Still watching out for me? I think so, yes. This could easily get out of hand, but I know he will not allow it. ¡°Try to suck if you can,¡± says Daniel. ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult for you. Just do your best.¡± Borje, at my rear, is beginning to shudder. ¡°Oh God, that looks hot.¡± In the mirrors, he pumps at my ass, all the while watching Daniel feeding me his shaft. Borje, very flushed, sweat streaming down his face, pauses in his pumping, looks skywards, then downwards, and with a groan, presses himself into me, hips quivering and grinding as hees. Daniel is very gently working his cock-head in my mouth. In and out he goes, while I suck and lick as well as I can. He fingers his shaft, squeezing and rolling it with a ringed thumb and forefinger. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it possible, but the enormous organ swells even further, all but disabling my jaws, and my ability to anything but simply stay still, allowing Daniel to use my face and mouth. His breathy panting is growing. I hear his drumming heartbeat. As the throbbing cock starts to pulse, at thest moment he pulls out of my mouth and cum shoots, sticky and white, over my face. I try to catch some with my lips, reaching out, but suddenly find myself pulled from behind, by Borje, upright into a kneeling position. The remainder of Daniel¡¯s load stters across my breasts and stomach. Daniel regaining his breath, looking at me, gives me one of the widest, whitest smiles I have ever seen, and stroking the side of my face, says ¡°Thank you Charlotte. That was amazing. Your Master is a lucky man.¡± ¡°Speaking of which,¡±es my Master¡¯s velvet tones. ¡°I believe that makes it my turn.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t called your card.¡± says the American who, sitting on the end of the bed, has been watching the entire disy. ¡±King,¡± I say, immediately. Did they seriously think that, with me dealing the cards, my Master would be holding anything but the King of Hearts? He smiles and holds up the card for all to see. Softly, he says, ¡°Sit back Charlotte. Make yourselffortable.¡± I perch myself on the edge of the bed, propping myself on my elbows so that I can look down, watch my Master at his work. My first ever orgasm was gifted to me, by my Master, this way. It could have been the worst day of my life, but my Master made it the best. He kneels between my legs and then, with his dark eyes,mbent in the candle-light, invites me to swing them over his shoulders. I settle myself, bare feet resting either side of his sinewy back. My Master scents my sex, my sweat, my juices, and my pussy flutters as he tugs gently at mybia with his teeth. The heat of his breathing washes over my folds, and my clit twitches. My heartbeat elerating, he slips a finger into me, making a couple of short thrusts, gauging my reaction. Lips a little parted with my panting, my face glowing, I watch my Master at his work, smiling widely in anticipation of what is toe. He returns the smile, blowing me a kiss, and then, crooking the finger up inside me, he works my sweet spot. He knows me so well. The finger dances inside me, fox-trotting over my sensitised nerves and I fling my head back, moaning loudly. My audience gathers around, watching a maestro at work. Michael is wonderful, and the rest are fun, but no-one knows me as does my Master. Withdrawing the finger, heps at my burning, brimming cunt, swirling through my inner muscles as they jump and skid and skip to his tune. He drives his tongue inside me, ying me like an instrument, and I howl out my rising climax. My orgasm shatters through me, raw, primaeval and utterly delicious. The sheer intensity of it sends the blood singing through my brain. ming through me, pulses of heat radiate out from my zing core, and my back arches as I shudder my climax into my Master¡¯s waiting mouth. Heps and sucks and slurps at my gushing juices, drinking me in for as long as I can stand it. Finally, I scream, ¡°Enough Master! Enough.¡± and he pulls away, wiping his mouth. Looking pleased, he leans forward, swinging my legs free of his body, and pushes me smoothly back down to the bed, and thrusting hard, spears me with his cock. My arms around his shoulders, his arms curved around my back in a tight embrace, we move together, my hips rocking with his movement as my Master and I ride the wave.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 29: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Nine Chapter 29: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Twenty-Nine It won¡¯t take long, I know. Already the tension in my Master¡¯s body is rising, and as I look up into his face, I see the softness in his eyes that tells me he is all but ready. He reaches to kiss the pulsing vein in my neck, then rests his face there. The feel of him inside me, as he thrusts, and as I arch and swing to take him, is warm, and fulfilling and, and¡­. Hees suddenly, with a quiet grunt as he presses deep into me. Tightly pressed together as we are, the spasms of his hips shudder through me. I hold him close, kissing him, stroking his hair as he pumps his climax into me. When he has done, he remains still for a quiet second or so. The others in the room are silent too. They sense a special moment. Then, making a sighing, pleasurable sound, he withdraws and stands, stretching and shaking, like a wet dog drying itself. My Master looks down on me, a faint smile curving his lips. Bending, he kisses the top of my head and offers me a hand to help me stand. He looks me up and down, with an amused expression. In the mirrors, I see myself; my hair a wild tumble, mascara running down from my eyes, my cum-bespattered tits, my dripping belly and thighs. ¡°Thank you, Charlotte,¡± he says in his deep, rich voice. ¡°That was magnificent. And now, perhaps a shower?¡± ***** Later, cleaned up, dressed and respectable again, the Three having departed, I sit in the lounge, Michael and my Master to either side of me. A roaring fire adds balm to the mood of contented exhaustion. Michael has taken the opportunity to swing an arm around my shoulders and is holding me rather closely. ¡°You might check your bank bnce tomorrow,¡± my Master says to me. ¡°They were all very appreciative, and said that they will be happy to contribute to your College Fund anytime you are in town.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know Master. And thank you for arranging it, but you do understand that that is not why I do it?¡± ¡°Of course he does.¡± interrupts Michael. ¡°We both do. But since we all enjoy it anyway, why not get some extra benefit for you from the fun? After all, that¡¯s how all this started; so that you could earn some money to fund your future.¡± ¡°And on that note,¡± says my Master, ¡°Let¡¯s open some wine. We still have the rest of the weekend ahead of us, just the three of us¡­¡± he adds, winking at me. ¡°Let¡¯s rx and rest a bit. I suspect we will need it for tomorrow.¡± He pours three tall flutes of sparkling champagne and we clink sses. ¡°To us.¡± ¡°To us.¡± ¡°To us.¡± ***** And again, taking a break from my college work for a few days, I visit my Master. ¡°Is Michaeling too, Master?¡± ¡°Charlotte, Michael would y dragons to be here when you are. Yes, he will be here.¡± ¡°So, what will we be doing tonight? Or is it another of your ¡®surprises¡¯?¡± He smiles down at me as I kneel in front of him. I don¡¯t need to, and he never asks it of me now, outside of our ¡®games¡¯, but I know that he likes it. And I want to make my Master happy. He has done so much for me. I owe it to him. ¡°No, not a surprise today Charlotte, but we did, both of us, want to try something new with you.¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Always before, we have spent our time with you in a very controlled environment, and if we had¡­ um¡­. guests, Michael and I have always chosen them carefully for you; vetted them if you like. Either they were men we knew or knew by reputation. We had a clear idea of how they would behave with you. We knew that they were¡­er¡­ ¡®clean¡¯. In short, we did everything we could to ensure that we could all, you, me, Michael, do anything we wanted to, safely.¡± I ponder his words, anxiety curling through the pit of my stomach. ¡°So, what is it that you want to do now Master?¡± ¡°There are clubs we can go to Charlotte; parties, meeting ces, where we can meet simr people to y our games.¡± ¡°With strangers? Strangers to you, I mean?¡± ¡°Yes, strangers to me.¡± His head tilts as he gazes, dark-eyed, down at me. ¡°How do you feel about that?¡± I hesitate but, ¡°I trust you, Master.¡± ¡°Good. Michael will join us presently and then we can go to enjoy our evening out.¡± He waves a hand at a box, which I have been politely failing to notice or toment on. It is beautifully gift wrapped and looks expensive. ¡°I bought you a gift, which I hope you would like to use for this evening.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ***** I study myself in the tall mirror. My long red hair is up, and borately coiffured, held in ce with jewelled pins. The dress, my Master¡¯s gift, is beautiful: halter-necked, ankle-length but slit to the hip, gathered below the breast, but low cut to disy my cleavage, and falling in a glitter of sparkling ck. When I move, it sways elegantly around my ankles, fracturing the light of the candles glimmering about me. A matching ne of ck gems hangs at my neck, and I have made up my eyes very dark, to match the dress. I have turned the lights down low, to see the correct effect. I know I am beautiful. I do not have to pretend, but unease gnaws at me. I fight back the tears which prick the back of my eyes, threatening to spill and flow. Strangers¡­¡­ In the mirror, I see my Master enter the room behind me. He approaches, standing close, slipping an arm around my waist, and kissing the nape of my neck. His eyes are soft, as he bends to rest his face against mine. ¡°Charlotte, you look¡­. exquisite.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master. And thank you for the dress. It must have cost you a lot of money.¡± He kisses my neck again. ¡°Money well spent I think.¡± Then he pauses, and I see him looking at me, side-on, in the mirror. ¡°Are you alright Charlotte?¡± I hesitate. He is so good to me. How can I say it? He waits for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy. What¡¯s the matter Charlotte? Tell me.¡± I gulp, biting my lower lip, hanging my head. ¡°Is it this evening? You don¡¯t want to go to the club?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m a bit scared, Master.¡± Heughs, a low rumble from deep in his chest. ¡°Scared? You? The girl who stood naked in front of a crowd of strangers, and auctioned her virginity to the highest bidder? Scared?¡± I say nothing. ¡°Why Charlotte?¡±, bafflement in his voice. ¡°I thought you would enjoy yourself? You always seemed to before, even when I gave you a¡­. challenging, number of partners.¡± ¡°But always before, Master, they were men you knew. I know that you checked them out for me, that you were careful for me. In a club, it won¡¯t be like that. They¡¯ll be strangers. you won¡¯t know anything about them.¡± ¡°Michael and I will be with you. You don¡¯t seriously think we would abandon you? Allow anything untoward to happen?¡± ¡°No of course not, Master, it¡¯s just¡­.¡± My voice trails off. I don¡¯t know what to say. I know only that I do not feel ready for the challenge my Master is setting me. ¡°Could we¡­. could we just stay here instead, tonight? We can enjoy being together, can¡¯t we? You and me and Michael?¡± He is silent, and I see him watching me in the reflection, his eyes wide-pupilled and dark in the half- light. ¡°Are you¡­. are you angry with me Master?¡± He tosses his head, wiping a hand through his hair. ¡°Angry? How could I be angry with you?¡± He kisses the back of my neck again, then the side of my face. Taking me by the shoulders, he squares me to the mirror. ¡°Look,¡± he whispers, pointing a long finger at our reflections. ¡°Look at what I see.¡± His fingers slide into my hair, and one by one, he removes the pins holding it in its borate style. ¡°Charlotte. When first, I, the highest bidder in an auction, bought you, we had a contract. I owned you, body and soul for a week. I took your virginity, and, although you seemed to enjoy yourself through the week, at the end, I fully expected that I would never see you again¡­.¡± Thest pin removed, he runs his hands through my fiery locks so that they fall, cascading over my shoulders and down to my waist. ¡°¡­. I believed that a young and beautiful woman like you, intelligent, full of life, would soon find someone, some man that she would love, perhaps many men. I was sure that you would not want to see me again, the man who had you, Bought and Sold¡­¡± Chapter 30: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty Chapter 30: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty ¡­ My Master slips hands into the neckline of the dress, slipping the tiny buttons apart until the halter falls away. He continues. ¡°And yet, despite your now having no obligation to do so, you return to me, time and again....¡± He glides the zip of the dress slowly down at the back until it opens, then falls to my feet, leaving me naked. I see him standing behind me, tall and dark, his face half-shadowed by in candlelight. His hand circles my waist again, pulling me in close to him. ¡°¡­. You keep returning to me Charlotte, and we make love, and we fuck. You ept every challenge I set you¡­¡­.¡± He stands so close behind me, the bulge of his erection pressing against my back through his clothing. ¡°¡­¡­. You kneel at my feet, and you call me ¡®Master¡¯.¡± He kisses the side of my face again. ¡°How do you think that makes me feel?¡± ¡°Master?¡± From beyond the room, there is the click of a lock, followed by the sound of a door opening and closing again. Footsteps, then ¡°James? Charlotte?¡± ¡°In here, Michael.¡± calls my Master. In the mirror, I stand, my Master behind me, his gaze locked to mine in the glimmering reflections, embracing me at the waist with one hand, palm t against my stomach, holding me close to him, so close. The other hand grazes the contours of my face and neck, cups a breast, then glides south to the vee of my loins. I see myself, naked, my chest rising and falling, as my Master¡¯s touch works its magic, my arousal blooming, desire pooling in my belly, my pussy warming and moistening. He watches me, knowing what he is doing to me. And now, Michael is here, my Bright Star. He steps into the room, and I see his eyes, in the mirror, also meet with my Master¡¯s. ¡°Change of n, Michael,¡± he says shortly. ¡°We won¡¯t be going out this evening.¡± Fingers are working through my dampening curls, scissoring between my lips to my clit. His eyes still on Michael, I see something pass between them, then Michael strips off his shirt, removes his shoes. My hips beginning to judder, my heart to race, I am seized from behind. Both hands sped around my waist, my Master lifts, then pulls me backwards towards the bed. He sits, propped on the edge of the bed, cradling me from behind, as Michael drops to his knees and parts my legs. Face dipping between my thighs, he continues the work my Master started,pping at my bud, as it swells and sensitises. Slipping it from its fleshy sheath, he works me with the very tip of his tongue. I moan and pant and quiver, as he winds magic circles around my clit. My core heating, my pussy begins to flow, and he dips further to lick away my nectar. Michael pushes at my thighs, parting them further, delving in more deeply. My Master responds by reaching forward, hooking his hands behind my knees to lift my legs up and back, exposing me fully to Michael¡¯s searching tongue. My Golden Angel plunges his tongue deep into my pussy, probing and swirling, as I wail my rising passion. My head resting back against my Master¡¯s chest, his words are whispered close to my ear. ¡°Angry? How could I be angry with you Charlotte?¡± I nce up and back, just in time to see my Master and Michael, momentarily lock eyes again. Abruptly, the two men both stand up; my Master heaving me upright with him, and then, as he steps away to one side, propelling me to Michael. Michael catches me, and then immediately pushes me back down again, t on my back on the mattress. As I lie there, my breath slightly knocked away, Michael shucks off his pants and mbers atop me, straddling my chest. My Master also is stripping off to one side of us. Michael¡¯s cock, already hard, pushes at my lips. He reaches past me to snatch a pillow, pushing it under my head for support. As my lips part to take the thick shaft, my Master is between my legs, lifting my hips in strong hands, to nt his mouth over my streaming pussy. Michael, smiles down at me, winks as he works himself into my mouth. I don¡¯t try to suck, instead framing my lips over my teeth to catch the ridge of his cock-head as he gently thrusts, back and forth, streaming a thin trail of pre-cum over my tongue as he does so. My Master, sucking on my swollen pussy lips, is sending my hips into paroxysms. Jerking spasmodically, I shudder and squirm as he licks out my entrance,pping upwards through my folds, around my twitching clit, and back again. Again, he does this, and again, in a steady rhythm that is sending me quickly crazy. Out of control, I howl my rapture. Michael, seeing what is happening, withdraws from my mouth, unstraddles me and moves instead to kneel behind me. Seizing me by the wrists, pulling my arms back over my head, he pins me top-wise, as bottom-wise, I am pinned by my Master. Spiralling up the path of climax, looking up, I see him, gazing down at me, soft-eyed, watching my rise to orgasm. With a scream, Ie, and as my pulsing pussy gushes, my hips judder and buck. I writhe, held at the wrists by Michael, at the hips my Master. Electric waves ripple through me as my Master continues to mouth and suck at my ecstatically clenching cunt. The pleasure of my Master¡¯s mouth on my palpitating core bes excruciating. ¡°Enough!¡± I scream. ¡°Enough Master!¡± He pulls away from me, watching as I continue to ride the wave of my orgasm. My climax abating, he drives forward again, plunging his hard cock deep into my soaked pussy. Lying t atop me, arms wrapped around in a loose embrace, he thrusts hard, hard enough to hurt against my inner walls, but I want this pain, gifted to me by my loving Master. Then with a jerk and a tug, he turns, flipping over, taking me with him, so that now I lie above him, his cock still pressed inside me, stretching me with his girth. Instantly, from behind, Michael seizes my hips, lifting me a little onto my knees. My Master continues to fuck me from below, but from above, there is the sudden spurt of damp chill that tells me Michael is applying lube to my rear entrance. My Master meets my eyes, then, his gaze passing over my shoulder to Michael behind me, he slows his thrusting a little. Michael probes at me with a finger, cold and wet, sending an involuntary frisson through me. The finger runs a circuit through the ring of muscle, easing me open before a second finger joins it, stretching me wider. Then Michael¡¯s warm body leans over mine as his shaft, wide and hard, pushes slowly into me, easing within. Leaning forward to amodate him, my breasts swing low over my Master¡¯s face and I manoeuvre to allow him to catch a nipple in his lips. He sucks gently, then swings his face to take the other. My breath rapid and shallow, I hold steady as Michael prates me, easing in, then out, in a little deeper, then out again. In and out once more, before finally sheathing himself inside me, to the full, his balls swinging against my upturned derriere, as he hilts himself. His arms curve around me, lifting me more upright, his hands cupping my breasts, and he starts to thrust. My Master matches him from below. Filled front and back by my Golden Lover and my Master, I rock back and forth to their movement. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. My climax, which I thought had passed, begins to rise once more, bubbling up from deep within, welling outwards from my liquid core until, as I cry out, it shatters through me again. My inner muscles in spasm, I try to retain some control - I want to watch my Master as hees - and between gasps, I see him react as my clutching cunt clenches, and re-clenches around his cock. He heaves and gasps, head tilting forward, eyes squeezed closed as hees, pulsing his climax into my throbbing pussy. Within seconds, Michael behind me also gasps and presses hard against me. His hands grip my breasts more and more tightly, fingers digging in. Gyrating his hips against me, he pumps me full of his hot cream. Still panting, I realise I am dripping perspiration down onto my Master, and btedly, try to wipe it from his face. Heughs. ¡°A bitte for that Charlotte.¡± He has a point; his dark hair stered to his skull by his own sweat. Michael releases his death-grip from my breasts, pulls his deting cock from inside me and flops down onto to the bed, stretched out t, staring at the ceiling. His chest is still heaving, as he shes me a look and a smile, kisses his fingertips and then reaches up to press them to my lips. My Master, still deep inside me, is gazing up at me, his expression a strange mix of pleasure, fondness and concern. His hand caresses my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Charlotte.¡± Michael¡¯s head swings around as he stares at him, puzzlement writrge. ¡°We asked too much of you Charlotte, asking you to go among strangers. I have always wanted to test you, but not to push you beyond what you could handle.¡± Michael stares into space, then nods and looks away. My Master continues. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he repeats. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Chapter 31: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-One Chapter 31: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-One I wake, sunlight nting across the bed and lie, staring up at the ceiling. What was wrong with mest night? I must be nuts. As if my Master would allow anything, or anyone, to hurt me. I turn and startle as I find him, propped up on an elbow, watching me from above. ¡°Sleep well?¡± he asks. ¡°I did, yes, thank you Master¡­¡­Master?¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was so sillyst night.¡± His eyes widen, his head tilting slightly. ¡°Silly?¡± ¡°About going to the club, I mean¡­¡­ could we go another night? Tonight perhaps?¡± He hesitates. ¡°You¡¯re sure of that Charlotte? It¡¯s what you want?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I am.¡± A slow, gradual smile illuminates his sombre face. He reaches to trace the outline of my lips with a finger. ¡°Of course we can.¡± He looks over me¡­¡± Michael¡­¡± ¡°I heard,¡± says Michael¡¯s voice, still a little sleep befuddled. ¡°You just ruined my ns Charlotte.¡± ¡°Really? How?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have to save myself for this evening, or I¡¯ll be no good to you. But I¡¯ve woken up with a raging hard-on and I was just about to do something about it¡­¡± ***** Unsure of what to expect from a ¡®Club¡¯, I am reassured by the surroundings: a crowd of people humming around a bar, chatting, drinking, some dancing. Various doors off, lead to darkened rooms. A smell of chlorine, suggests a pool or jacuzzi somewhere close by, as do couples wandering around Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. wearing only a towel. ¡°Want to look around, Charlotte? We can show you around if you like, or just have a wander if you prefer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look around myself, Master.¡± ¡°Fine, Michael and I will be over here by the bar.¡± The two start chatting with a group of people who they obviously know of old. Or to be precise, my Master talks, whilst Michael stands and listens. He seldom says much. Drink in hand, I sip, as I amble aimlessly around the floor, peering down the dark corridors. Several strange guys, some quite attractive, are trying to catch my eye, but I look the other way and move on. Some rooms are empty. In others, groups of people, some couples, some many more, in various stages of dress and nudity, are preupied with each other. A girl in stockings and no more, locked in an iron-barred cage, invites passers-by to stroke, or feel, or fumble. A blond woman, her make-up rather over-made, and hair with that brassy look that suggests ites from a bottle, intercepts me. ¡°Hello. Charlotte, is it? You¡¯vee with James and Michael then?¡± There is something about the woman that I don¡¯t care for, but I am the stranger here. Good manners seem politic. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± She says to me ¡°Well it¡¯s nice to meet the mystery girl atst.¡± ¡°Sorry? I don¡¯t follow you?¡± ¡°You. The mystery girl.¡± She points at my chest with her ss, and I hope that she hasn¡¯t drunk so much, that her cocktail ends up all over my lovely dress. ¡°We¡¯ve all been wondering what happened to those two.¡± She head-points my Master and Michael, who are standing at the bar, still chatting with another group. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯ve no idea what you mean.¡± She rolls her eyes at me. ¡°Your two guys there, James and Michael. We used to see them here at least a couple of times a week, especially Blondie there. Then, they just vanished from the scene.¡± She leans in, whispering conspiratorially. ¡°Rumour had it that there was some girl had her hooks into them - no offence meant - I mean who wouldn¡¯t want to with those two? But none of us could figure out who it could be. And now, up they pop again, with you in tow¡­¡± I am beginning to feel ufortable with this one-sided conversation, and start to make my excuses, but she snags me by the arm, and I can find no polite way to disengage myself. I cast a nce sideways, to see that my Master is watching me. I roll my eyeballs towards her, in a mute appeal to be rescued from this obnoxious woman. He makes some excuse to the group, starting to make his way over to me through the crowd. ¡°I mean¡­.¡± she continues, ¡°Go on, tell me, what¡¯s your secret?¡± ¡°My secret?¡± ¡°Yeah. How did you nab them? Between them, they must have worked every sub who came through here, and every other club within twenty miles, and then, they just stopped. What did you do to them?¡± My brain finally catches up with my ears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but do I understand you correctly? Are you telling me that they are being faithful to me?¡± ¡°You mean you don¡¯t ¡­...?¡± She is interrupted by my Master¡¯s arrival. ¡°Good evening Marcie. How lovely to see you.¡± He leans forward to give her a polite kiss, but I notice that it is an air-kiss to either side of her face, and he does not actually touch her at all. He offers me his arm. ¡°Michael is missing you, Charlotte. Please excuse me, Marcie. Michael wants to introduce Charlotte to some of our friends.¡± As we walk away, ¡°Who is she, Master? A friend of yours?¡± ¡°Not exactly. I can¡¯t stand her. She¡¯s a gossip, and she doesn¡¯t know when to stop talking.¡± I suck in my cheeks and remain silent. We spend a pleasant hour or so ¡®circting¡¯, Michael and my Master introducing me to their circle of acquaintances, as I sip wine and try not to make a fool of myself. Several of the men and some of the women are clearly interested, angling for an invitation into whatever my Master and Michael have in mind. No invitations are forting, and I begin to rx, to enjoy myself. What do they have nned? Eventually, my Master turns to me. ¡°Ready to y Charlotte?¡± I swallow hard. Tilting my chin up. ¡°I think so Master, yes.¡± My Master and Michael lead me downstairs, through semi-lit corridors, to a thick, carven, oak-fronted door. Pushing it open, they pause at the doorway to let me see inside, pointedly allowing me the space to back away if I want to. Inside, arranged as the kind of ssic dungeon you could see in any Hollywood movie, it has every appearance of a Medieval torture chamber, with a rack, chains and manacles hanging from the walls, and a heavy, timber carved cross mounted upright. A series of wide windows set into the walls of the room, heavily barred in wrought iron, provides a viewing tform for spectators from the outside corridors. The corridors outside are dark. The room itself is in a kind of half-light. Good for looking in, but not out. I hesitate¡­¡­ My heart races and my breathes in short starts¡­¡­ But I asked toe here. I asked to y these games. ¡°You trust us, don¡¯t you, Charlotte?¡± My Master¡¯s gaze is keen. ¡°Of course, I trust you. Both of you.¡± Holding my head high, I step into the chamber, Michael and my Master nking me. Perhaps I might have found the array of equipment intimidating; a bench, ropes dangling from the ends, brass rings set into the walls, a rack containing whips, floggers and ils, but my Master¡¯s promise is with me. And Michael loves me. As we step inside, Michael looks at me for a moment, drops back a step, closes the door and firmly draws the bolt. Any person standing at the barred windows can see anything that happens inside here, but no-one can enter until the door is unbolted from the inside. A small crowd is gathering around. Ready to see a show? There are a lot of them. They stare in, fifty pairs of eyes¡­. ¡­. But I know what my Master and Michael have done, keeping them out, to keep me feeling safe. My Master, pausing to choose, takes a flogger from the rack, red braided leather around the handle, and long ck tresses in a suede-soft, velvety hide. With a crack, he flicks it at the leather studded padding of a bench, and I start at the noise. He strokes it under my chin, holding my eyes as he does so. He does not smile at me, but I sense the smile inside. I am panting hard now, pulse beating fast, and the blood singing in my ears. My Master holding me by one arm, Michael by the other, I am turned on the spot, disyed to the watching crowd. Michael, behind me, first pulls the lower folds of the dress to one side, disying my legs to the watchers, bare to the hips, no panties. Eyes, male and female, follow his every movement. Then, slowly, he unbuttons the halter of the beautiful dress The halter unfastened, and the lovely thing falls away from me in a puddle of ck sparkle, leaving me naked to the crowd. Chapter 32: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Two Chapter 32: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Two Standing behind, arms curved around me, he strokes my stomach, caresses and cups my breasts, and a hundred eyes follow his motions. The air is not cold, but a slight draught blows cool over me, raising my nipples, puckering them tight. My Master rolls one between forefinger and thumb, whilst the other hand quests south. With a start, I know what he is doing. This is a reflection of our mirrored conversation of the previous day, but now with no mirror, just the audience, watching my Master take his pleasure with me. Trembling with nerves and a little chill, nheless, my pussy exudes a liquid heat and my thighs are dampening, my hot juices trickling. Lips parting as my breathing increases further, my chest beginning to heave, I flush in anticipation of what¡­? My eyes roll sidelong to the array of whips andshes, to the flogger my Master selected. ¡°Michael. If you would.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Michael produces a tie from his pocket, a ck silky scarf which he binds around my left wrist, then also, my right wrist, with a second silken cloth. He leads me by my bound wrists to the padded horse. ¡°Bend forward Charlotte,¡± he whispers. He ties each wrist to either end of the bench, leaving my arms syed and bound. Arranging me, he presses my face, cheek-side-down against the padding so I can see only obliquely, to one side. My hips and legs, he pulls outwardly. My ass, he lifts, to be disyed and essible, parting my cheeks and folds, to reveal my wet, pink entrance. His final move is to push my ankles apart, My Master trails the tresses of the flogger over the contour of my spine to my face. Lingering and soft, the sensation is exotic, erotic, and I shiver. He murmurs, ¡°Charlotte, if this gets close to your limits, you say ¡®Yellow¡¯. If it bes too much, you say ¡®Red¡¯. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure? You stop this at any time. You simply say ¡®Yellow¡¯ or ¡®Red¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡± He strokes my hair, which trails in a long, foxy fall from the padded bench, then, moving around me, draws the tails along from my shoulders, to the curve of my waist and hip. A pause, a sharp flick, and the softshes kiss my thighs. I quiver, my lips parting as my breathing increases to panting. Anothersh licks across my buttocks. This is not painful; only¡­. stimting. My folds swelling, pussy lips opening, I well up from within, a sense of well-being and of other-worldliness¡­. The tresses trail my skin, over my shoulders and neckline, before another, sharper strike of thesh across my thighs. It stings, but my pussy warms my clit shudders. Breathing ever more heavily, I move my legs to a morefortable position, but my Master, hooking his shoe around my ankles, parts my feet further. The leather tressessh along my lower back, between my buttocks, sparking against the soft inner skin. Face down, looking sideways on, I cannot see my Master, but Michael is watching me, his eyes alternately fixed on my face, and watching my reactions as the tailse down. Thesh swipes across my buttocks again, harder now, the stroke biting in, and, as my pussy freely flows, I bite my lower lip. The strange ethereal feeling blooms, an inner glow thatves my body and brain and shivering cunt. The snap of theshes and the tingling sting on my skin is supremely erotic. And somehow¡­. calming¡­. My hips quiver and jerk under the flogger, my Master¡¯s strokes bing harder each time. Should I speak? At some level, I feel that this should hurt, and it does, but I embrace the pain as it transmutes to pleasure and a growing inner desire. With each stroke, I gasp, jolting as the whip burns in, but I have no urge to stop this. The tails snap inside my thighs, ring against my clit and my swollen folds, scalding in. My body heaves and judders, but dreamlike, I feel no desire to cease the pain. Instead, the sense of warmth, of serenity, washes over me. Michael, still watching me, tilts his head of a sudden, eyes widening, looking at me closely. He steps forward, taking me by the chin. ¡°Charlotte? Charlotte¡­. Say something to me.¡± I don¡¯t wish to speak, but now, theshing has ceased, and my Master,ing around to look at my face, remains silent, stroking my mouth with a finger, then kissing me on the lips. Between them, they untie me from the horse and, lifting me, limp andpliant, onto therge bed, lie me gently on my back. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Yes, Charlotte?¡± ¡°I want you inside me.¡± He smiles, unbuttons his shirt and steps out of his jeans. Michael follows suit. My Master whispers ¡°Open your legs, Charlotte. Let me in.¡± And dreamily, I raise and part my knees. As he lies between my thighs, my Master¡¯s cock pushes at my engorged entrance, easing inside, and I cry out at the incredible sensation as he enters me. As he prates, my body wees him, pulsing and trembling, an electric response that seethes through me in a bubbling, brimming surge towards orgasm. Michael sits to one side of us, stroking my face. His cock sits high against his stomach, quivering in time to his own heartbeat, and to the rocking movement of the bed under my Master¡¯s thrusting. My climaxes quickly, rising from my glowing depths, to pulse waves through my core and thighs. I almost weep as I hug close to my Master¡¯s chest, at the exquisite gift that he gives me. My scalding cunt clutches and throbs, as I arch and scream. Above me, eyes soft in his stern face, still moving within me, my Master watches as my orgasm passes, before, his own climax arising, his head drops and he murmurs something soft as he spurts into me. Immediately, he withdraws, rolls away from me, and Michael takes his ce, smoothly prating my already slick passage. Despite having already climaxed, my pussy clenches at him as he enters me, my Golden Lover, thrusting with slow steady movements of his long beautiful cock. He is so gentle, stroking my face, kissing my breasts, massaging my shoulders with his strong hands as he builds to his own climax. Eyes squeezed closed, he gasps and jerks as hees, grinding into me, pressing tight and filling me with his creamy stream. Stated and gasping, he lies still, deep inside me, for a long moment, before, heaving himself away from me, he rolls aside, ¡°Come on, Charlotte. Let¡¯s get you home.¡± says my Master. Between them, the two men raise me to a standing position, button the beautiful dress back onto me, and then Michael, sliding his arms under me, lifts me; carrying me through the crowded watchers, out of the building back to the car. He ces me on the rear seat and then gets in beside me, his arms sped around me. The cool outside air jolts me awake again. Shaking my head to disperse my strange, dreamlike state, ¡°Are we going home?¡± ¡°We are.¡± says my Master from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°How do you feel Charlotte?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m fine. A bit odd that¡¯s all. I¡¯m not sure what happened to me there, but I¡¯m fine really.¡± Michael turns my face to his, looking at me carefully. ¡°Yes, you are alright.¡± And he kisses me on the forehead. My Master twists backwards briefly to look at me, and at Michael, then nods and returns to his driving. Back in the apartment, despite my protests, I am put to bed. I am not sleepy. I insist on sitting up, so Michael, speechlessly, presses a mug of hot chocte into my hands, quietlyughing as he does so, then sits on the bed beside me. ¡°What happened back there?¡± I demand. ¡°It happens sometimes in those situations.¡± says my Master, perched on the bed-edge to the other side. ¡°Abination of sexual arousal and reaction to pain produces endorphins in the brain¡­.¡± He sees my nk expression. ¡°The brain¡¯s pleasure chemicals¡­.¡± he exins. ¡°It can produce a sort of trance. Some call it ¡®sub-space¡¯. You went in there faster than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve seen a few, Master?¡± He gives me a long look. ¡°Yes, Charlotte. I¡¯ve seen a few, as has Michael.¡± Hugging my mug of chocte, I wonder how much I can safely say. How much do I want to say? ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°Marcie said¡­.¡± He and Michael nce at each other. He gives me a long look. ¡°Marcie said¡­. What?¡± I gulp down some of the chocte, then gasp at my burned tongue. My Master takes the mug from my hand, cing it on a side-table. ¡°Marcie said what?¡± Chapter 33: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Three Chapter 33: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Three Feeling ufortable, but knowing that I had better finish what I started. ¡°Marcie said that you, both of you, used to be at the clubs all the time, that you had¡­.¡± I choke on my words. ¡°Go on¡­.¡± ¡°That the two of you had been through every ¡®sub¡¯ for miles¡­.¡± ¡°Any more?¡± His expression is carefully nk. ¡°And that suddenly, you had stopped a few months ago. That you both vanished and everyone wondered what had happened.¡± Michael stares up at the ceiling. My Master looks down, apparently studying the pile of the carpet. After a long hesitation, he speaks. ¡°You happened, Charlotte. You. You happened to both of us, and a game we had been ying together for years, suddenly wasn¡¯t very¡­. rewarding, any more.¡± He and Michael exchange another, longer look. He continues. ¡°As I told you Charlotte, neither of us believed you woulde back to us after that first week. But we had lost our appetite for the games we had been ying, and then¡­. you dide back. And you kept returning to us.¡± He takes my hand and kisses it. ¡°Why would we go chasing after something that had be pointless, empty, for us, when we have you?¡± Michael finally speaks. ¡°You never talk of a boyfriend or another man. We thought you would, but you don¡¯t¡­.?¡± I speak slowly, choosing my words. ¡°No, there¡¯s no boyfriend, no-one else. I did try, went on a couple of dates, but it wasn¡¯t the same. I wanted you, both of you. Whenever some guy got interested, we would go out, have a couple of drinks, see a movie maybe, but I just found myself thinking about when I am here¡­¡­¡± I trail off, at a loss as to where I go from here. Michael leans across, and kisses me, full on the mouth. It is long, and passionate and loving, and says everything that words struggle with. As his arms enfold me, I return the kiss. ¡°So¡­.¡± says my Master, watching us from the side. ¡°Where do we go from here?¡± ***** I so look forward to my visits and the time I can spend with my Master and Michael. Stepping into my Master¡¯s apartment. ¡°Hellooo... Anyone around?¡±, I call out, kicking off my shoes at the door. ¡°Hi, Charlotte.¡± It is Michael, all smiles, arms held out in wee. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to see you again,¡± he says. I step into his embrace and he kisses me, lightly, his lips just brushing mine. I nce around. ¡°Just you?¡± ¡°James will be backter. He has some work to do today, but he said to say to you to make yourself at home.¡± He nces down at my bags, various textbooks and folders sticking out of the top. ¡°It looks as though you have work to do as well?¡± ¡°Exams next week. I needed some peace and quiet to revise, so he said I could stay here for a few days.¡± Michaelughs. ¡°Peace and quiet? While you¡¯re here? With us?¡± ¡°Well, we can¡¯t er¡­. you know¡­ all the time, can we? And at least afterwards, I¡¯m nice and rxed to get some hard studying done.¡± ¡°I take your point.¡± He pulls me in tighter, his arms tightening around my waist. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± His mouth hovers close, his breath sweet on my face. ¡°I wanted to be here when you arrived.¡± His lips brush mine again. ¡°It¡¯s the first chance I¡¯ve ever had to be alone with you.¡± His meaning sinks in. ¡°Ah¡­ um, do I get a cup of coffee first?¡± Heughs. ¡°Sorry Charlotte. Of course you do. You¡¯re barely through the door and I¡¯m jumping on you.¡± He turns for the kitchen then, ¡°Or would you prefer wine? I have a bottle on ice.¡± ¡°Sounds lovely.¡± We sit together in the lounge, sipping chilled cava, Michael¡¯s arm loosely around my shoulder. But I know what he wants; the tension in his body is palpable. And¡­ it¡¯s an appealing idea, my pussy warming in anticipation. He turns to me, kissing my neck, softly but ardently, one hand cupping my face, and fingers slipping into my hair. His desire is urgent, and I return the kiss, mouth open and my tongue tracing the line of his teeth. Almost devouring me, his mouth over mine, he glides over my breasts and the tness of my stomach with one hand. Breaking away for a moment, he looks at me, his deep blue eyes boring into mine, His voice husky, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure you would want me, without him.¡± I feel dreadful. This is Michael, my Golden Angel, who loves me. And he does not know that I want him? ¡°Of course I want you. Of course I do.¡± And I answer him in the only way I know how, embracing him, holding him close. Kissing him softly, I repeat quietly. ¡°Of course I do.¡± His answering smile is like sunshine through clouds. He stands, holding out his hand to me, wiggling his fingers in invitation. Taking his hand, I am led into the bedroom, my Master¡¯s beautiful mirrored room. Will my Master mind? Will he be angry? I have no time to worry about this, as Michael, very close, his face tilted down to mine, kisses me again, slowly, gradually, a single kiss at a time on my forehead, down the side of my cheeks, to my lips. His touch is fleeting, tender and utterly, utterly erotic. His sheer desire for me is maic. He does not want to fuck. He wants to make love. As he trails more kisses down the beating pulse in my neck, I feel his heartbeat through his chest, pressed against me, and my own heart begins to race in response. He says no words, but his depthless eyes speak volumes. One by one, and slowly, he unfastens the buttons of my blouse until it falls open, then bends to kiss the pale skin of my breasts above my white Curving his hands around me, he unclips the bra at the back, allowing it also to fall to the thick carpet. Myrge breasts swing free, a little pendulous without support. Bending to take a nipple in his mouth, as he suckles gently on the rosy bud, I stroke his beautiful wheaten hair, but he takes my hands, holding them to my side. ¡°Please,¡± he says. ¡°Let me. I want to.¡± Passively, I allow my Golden Lover to work his magic, tilting my head back, eyes closed, listening to my own breathing. As he kneels to unbelt my jeans, my pussy purrs, warming and moistening, readying me for him. He slides the jeans down, allowing me to step out of them. My in cotton panties follow, and as his hands slip them down, his lips caress my stomach, then slip down to my foxy curls. I moan quietly as his warm breath washes over my thighs, a trickle making its way from my swelling pussy. His face pressed against me, as his tongueps at my clit, my blood begins to sing, and my heart to race. ¡°Michael¡­.¡± He looks up. I don¡¯t know what it is that I want to say, but he stands, sweeps me up in his arms, then I watch as he unbuttons his white shirt, revealing his beautifully muscled torso. He is not so tall as my Master, but stockily built; broad-shouldered and well-muscled. A scattering of golden hairs lead a trail down his tight abs, to the line of his belt, and his skin gleams with a fine sheen of sweat. He struggles a little with the belt. The reason is clear to see; his jeans bulging already, the fit is tight. As he peels off the jeans, his glistening erection stands tall from its blond nest, to rest, with a pulse-beat tremble, against his t stomach. And when my Lover lies beside me, his long shaft presses hard against my thigh. His breath is quick and shallow, my own following, as he suckles at a breast, mouthing and sucking at the hard nub. Flushing warm, from my own arousal and from the heat of his body pressed against mine, I smell the scent of my own sex, intermingled with Michael¡¯s wonderful spicy aroma. One hand questing south, a finger dipping into the wetness between my thighs, he circles my clit. My breath shuddering, he works me, increasing my arousal, sending fire coursing through my veins. I do Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. not even realise that I have my eyes closed until, as I open them, I find him watching me intently, smiling as my sexual exhration spirals upwards. Reaching in more deeply, his fingers prate my slick entrance, two at first, then three, as he reaches upwardly for my sweet spot. Rubbing up against my inner wall with his fingertips, he grins as I yelp at the electricity sparkling through my core. Then, kneeling up, he presses his t palm down against my stomach, against my g-spot, increasing the force against my internal walls. This is too much for my fluidly palpitating pussy, and I gush wet and hot over his hand. ¡°Oh God, Michael. Get inside me.¡± Chapter 34: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Four Chapter 34: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Four Michael¡¯s smile broadens. ¡°Not yet. I want to take my time with you.¡± And he drops to all fours, his mouth poised over my clit. He does not move immediately, simply holding his position, so that the heat of his breathves my engorged folds. My hips starting to judder, he kisses me lightly, so lightly, on my nub, sending ripples through the muscles of my belly and thighs. My quiet moans give way to breathy panting, and my spine arches upwards to meet him. Using a finger to release my clit from its sheath, his lips wrap around the stiff bud and the tip of his tongue begins to circle. As it makes gradual circuits around the twitching nub, winding it around in idle coils, my hot pussy flows in earnest. He takes a moment top up my juices, before returning to his work of winding my clit through slow spirals, but my molten cunt still streams hot juices over my thighs. As my climax arises, spinning outwardly from Michael¡¯s circling of my clit, my pussy trembles and clenches. Looking down the length of my body, to watch him as he works, through the flushed and gleaming valley between my breasts, I see his golden locks and the asional sh of his blue eyes, as he nces upwards to my face. My body beginning to judder out of control, my orgasm poised to spill, he drops further in, to drive into my pulsing cunt with his tongue. Probing deeper, he swirls his spirals within me, making whorls that wipe by my inner muscles¡­. and my orgasm bursts free. Cunt clenching, belly pulsing, I howl out my rapture as Michael continues his coils and twirls inside my throbbing pussy. It is ecstatic. It is rhapsodic. It is¡­. too much¡­ ¡°Oh God, that¡¯s enough! Stop Michael. Please stop.¡± He withdraws and mbers up to lie alongside me again, his hard erection throbbing against my thigh once more. Stroking my belly, as I descend from the heights, he kisses a breast, then the other, joy in his eyes. ¡°Good?¡± he asks. ¡°God yes, it was, very good. But what about you?¡± ¡°Later,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy for me to¡­re-charge, as for you.¡± ¡°Later?¡± That grin returns, like a little boy in a sweet shop. ¡°I seriously doubt whether James ns to leave you with your clothes on all night. But I wanted you to myself for a while¡± ¡°D¡¯you think he¡¯s going to mind? That we just¡­.¡± ¡°Mind? Why would he mind? The two of us have always shared you.¡± But through the afterglow of orgasm, a knot of worry settles in my stomach. Have I done something I shouldn¡¯t have? Will my Master be angry with me? ***** He arrives a couple of hourster. I have never seen him in formal business suit before. He looks astonishing, his long, lean frame carrying the expensively tailored suit, gleaming white shirt and silk tie, with an elegant ease. ¡°Master, you look amazing.¡± ¡°Thank you, Charlotte. It goes without saying that, so do you.¡± He nces around. ¡°Is Michael here?¡± ¡°He was, but he said he had some errands to run, and he would be back in a while.¡± He takes off his jacket, hanging it carefully on a hook by the door, unknots the tie, hanging it with the jacket, and undoes the top button of his shirt. ¡°God, it¡¯s good to get out of that,¡± he says. Then he hugs me, kissing my forehead. ¡°The two of you had a good day while I was out then?¡± he smiles. ? Oh, God. My heart sinks. ¡°How did you know Master?¡± ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯m sure you have bathed or showered since, but I can smell Michael on you.¡± Biting my bottom lip, ¡°Are you angry Master?¡± His eyebrows arch. ¡°Angry? Why would I be angry?¡± ¡°That we¡­. well we¡­. and you weren¡¯t here.¡± Heughs and kisses me firmly on the lips. ¡°Charlotte. Michael is your lover. Of course, the two of you should enjoy each other, take pleasure in each other, whenever you feel inclined, whether or not I am here¡­¡­¡± He tilts his head at me. ¡°However, if I should be here, be sure that I will¡­. contribute¡­¡± He nces at the clock. ¡°Lunch-time I think. Have you eaten Charlotte? A light lunch I think, then I have work to do this afternoon. And I think you also need to do work towards your exams, yes?¡± ***** With my exams looming, I am studying hard, but I have been staring at the pages of my text for several hours. I sigh. Sitting on the rug, leaning up against Michael, who is lying on the couch behind me, is nice, but the book I am studying is giving me a headache. ¡°Can I help Charlotte?¡± asks Michael, looking up from the book he is reading; something light, with a skimpily d woman, and a revolver on the cover. ¡°Only if you can exin to me how finite element analysis is supposed to work in practice.¡± I bang the book down on the floor in frustration, raising my hands to Heaven. ¡°It looks great on a diagram, with one or two points of reference, but how on earth you would use it to perform a real-life calction on something physical when there are thousands of points, I¡¯ve no idea¡­¡± Michael looks nk. ¡°Sorry I asked. Well beyond me I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite right Charlotte. It¡¯s a wonderful idea in theory, that ispletely useless in practice unless you have aputer to do the donkey work.¡± My Master looks at me across his desk in the corner of the room, and I stare at him. He continues ¡°Fortunately, these days we do haveputers.¡± ¡°Master? You¡¯re a physicist?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m an engineer. But there is arge ovep between the two disciplines.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± He purses his lips in that not-quite-smile of his. ¡°You never asked.¡± ¡°So, what do you actually do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a design engineer cum architect. Right now, I¡¯m working on the designs and structural calctions for a new bridge, for thepany that owns this hotel in fact. Which is why we always have ess to this beautiful apartment. My amodation, when I¡¯m working in town here, is written into the contract. In fact, finite element analysis is a ratherrge part of the work I do. Let me see what you¡¯re struggling with¡­.¡± I shake my head. My Master has depths I never expected. ***** I stretch and yawn, rubbing my neck. ¡°Tired?¡± asks Michael. ¡°Yeah. A bit stiff too. I need a break.¡± Michael¡¯s strong, capable hands massage my stiff neck and shoulders. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go out and bring some food in?¡± ¡°We could use room service, save you the trip.¡± ¡°I fancy a change,¡± he says. ¡°Chinese food maybe, or Italian perhaps? James?¡± My Master looks up from hisptop. ¡°Sounds good to me. Get what you like.¡± Michael vanishes with a clink of car keys, muttering about spring rolls and noodles. Bored, I stare at the door, and then at my Master. I wander over and start to rub his neck, doing for him what Michael just did for me. He stretches and yawns, but rolls his head appreciatively, back against my hands. ¡°Thanks, but I thought you had work to do? ¡° ¡°Well, yes, but I need a break.¡± ¡°You need a break, so I have to be disturbed?¡± Humour creases the corners of his eyes. ¡°Well, I thought Master that perhaps.¡­¡­.¡± He smiles, takes my hand and kisses the fingers I''d love to, but I need to work for now. We''ll yter when Michael gets back.¡± Piqued, I sit on the couch, staring into space for a minute, then parting my legs, I hitch my skirt a little higher, ensuring that my Master has a good view. Slowly, I start to rub the silk of my panties. I don¡¯t speak, but after a few moments, my Master nces up, at first casually and then, with a double-take, back again as he registers what I am doing. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He chuckles. ¡°Charlotte, as I say, I really would love to, butter. I have to work right now.¡± His eyes drop back to hisptop screen, but I continue, stroking my thighs, parting them a little wider. After a minute, my Master looks up again. He sighs, sitting back in his chair, regarding me with his lean, sombre face. ¡°Girls who tease should be careful,¡± he says, in his slow, honeyed voice. ¡°They may get more than they bargained for.¡± I smile at him, still stroking the dampening fabric of my panties. ¡°Really Charlotte¡­.¡± he says, a note of irritation in his voice. Tugging open a desk drawer, he takes out a vibe and tosses it to me. ¡°Go on then, if you want to perform for me, get on with it¡­.¡± A little disconcerted, I continue. My Master does not smile broadly very often and is normally reserved, but always, under the surface, I can detect my Smiling Master. Where is he now? Chapter 35: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Five Chapter 35: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Five I turn the vibe on, to a low setting, tracing my outline through the dampening fabric. Then pulling the crotch to one side, I make a show of sliding it inwards. My Master sits silently, watching me from his desk, chin propped on his hand, his expression unamused. Standing suddenly, he strides across the room and grabs me by a wrist, pulling me up, then propels me forwards, through the door of the mirrored room. Leaning me over the end of the bed, he pushes me down, roughly. ¡°Bend over.¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Do as you¡¯re told. Bend over.¡± Beginning to worry, I lean over the foot of the bed. My Master extracts cuffs from a drawer; not the usual fur-lined, leather cuffs I am ustomed to, but in, steel cuffs which click tightly shut around my wrists, and then around the bedposts. He shoves my ankles apart; again, no gentleness, and, from the same drawer, takes out a spreader bar, snapping the cuffs closed around my ankles, forcing them wide apart. ¡°Master¡­.¡± ¡°Spread ¡®em Charlotte¡­. wider¡­.¡± My ankles are stretched far apart, much wider than I am used to. Hips aching a little, I totter, and would fall were I not supported by the bed footer. My Master stands behind me, pushes up my skirt, his hands massaging my lower back and butt. They linger over my butt cheeks, and he trails fingers between over my pussy and clit. His mere touch makes me gasp and wriggle, but I know there is something amiss. There is a jerk and a tug, then another, as with shock I realise that he has simply ripped off my panties. A single finger hovers around my rapidly swelling clit, circling it, revolving, and my pussy warms and moistens. But although the action is so like Michael¡¯s of only a few hours ago, I sense a different intent. From behind me, my Master leans over, his chest resting over my spine. ¡°Charlotte, this is what you wanted. But this is going to be about my pleasure, not yours¡­.¡± I do not understand what my Master is saying to me, but try to dismiss it, as he kneels behind me, fingers parting my cheeks, opening my swelling folds, disying my core. I know what he is doing. He has asked me several times to open myself for him, to disy my glistening lips for his enjoyment, as it heats and flows under his attentions. I picture him, behind me, enjoying the view inside my folds as he prepares to fix his lips around my gaping pussy. As I anticipate, his fingers stretch me open, disying my welling core, before, after an experimental probe of my pussy, the fingers glide to my clit, flicking, manipting, squeezing gently. Panting now, my breathing quickly, and a flush of arousal spreading up my belly and breasts, I think of my Master¡¯s warm tongue and mouth slipping over my lips and bud. His face is close now and as his tongue skims over my pussy, I gasp and shudder. My pussy is flowing, hot and free, my clit, quivering in anticipation, and deep inside, the promise of climax vibrates through me. My Master¡¯s tongue weaves circles around my clit, probing,pping, licking and, with a shudder, my orgasm arising, I start to moan. To get this twice in a day; how much more could I ask for? ¡°Did I give you permission to cum?¡± ??? A little uncertainly, ¡°No Master. You didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You will not allow yourself to climax until I instruct it.¡± How do I do that? ¡°No, Master. I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°You will do better than try. You will not allow yourself to climax.¡± His tongue swirls inside my lips,pping over my clit, working its magic over my engorged vulva. Orgasm arises in me, welling up from deep within. ¡°Master¡­. I¡­¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know how to stop it¡­.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Learn. You may not cum until¡­. and unless¡­¡­ I give you permission.¡± My Master¡¯s tongue continues to work my swollen bud. His breath is hot over my core and inner thighs. Oh, God! Oh, God!!!!!! Back arched as I strain and quiver, ¡°Master please.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Master¡­. I can¡¯t stop it.¡± My orgasm wells and blooms, exploding upwards and outwards from my core and¡­. He releases his hold on me, stands, and ps me across the buttocks, hard. p! p! This is no love tap. The spank of his hard hand across my cheeks stings and burns. I can tell it is intended to hurt, and I scream in shock. My welling climax subsides under the pain. p! Again, on the same spot. I can almost see my butt reddening under his spanking. ¡°No! As I told you, you may not cum yet. This is not for your enjoyment.¡± Although under the pain of the spanking, my orgasm has subsided, my pussy, still quivering, wees him as his tongue reaches, deliciously inside me. Wiping through my inner ring of muscle, I flow freely and my clit pulses, demanding my Master¡¯s further attentions. Temporarily abated, my orgasm bubbles up again and my hips begin to judder. Surging, my climax ripples from core to loins and¡­. My Master withdraws, my pussy left cold and empty and¡­. p! ¡­ Oh God! That hurts... p! ¡­ ¡°I repeat. You may note until, and unless, I allow it. I do not expect to repeat myself again.¡± ¡°Master¡­.¡± I am trembling now with the need to cum, and with the fear of¡­. of what? p! ¡°Did I give you permission to speak?¡± ¡°No Master.¡± ¡°You are taking my goodwill for granted.¡± ¡°Master¡­.¡± I am shackled, wrists and ankles. Spread wide, pinned, I cannot even struggle. ¡°Master please, when may I cum?¡± ¡°Not yet. Perhaps not at all.¡± ¡°Please¡­why?¡± ¡°Because I enjoy looking at you like this. I enjoy opening you up and looking inside you and making you flow. I take my pleasure from the sensation of your pussy quivering over my tongue, and knowing that you cannot do anything about it.¡± p! And I scream again. ¡°¡­. And you are not going to be released until you are ready to gush. You started this Charlotte, but I will finish it, when, and as, and if, it suits me. And I will not release you until your cunt is ready to dissolve into my mouth¡­¡± And with that, he licks and sucks at my pulsing folds and clit, winding me again up the curling path to climax. And as I brink and hover, again, my Master stands and smacks again, hard, at my glowing butt. ¡°Please Master¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Master¡­please¡­¡± ¡°Do want me to gag you?¡± And he ps again, still harder, and again on the same tender spot. ¡°Or would you prefer me to use a flogger?¡± I scream at the pain. ¡°No Master, please, no.¡± My hips are quivering uncontrobly, as I feel his two hands sliding between my cheeks, pulling them apart, stretching them open still further. Fingers scissor between my folds and push inside me, probing, waggling at my sweet spot, sending further electric waves ripping through my exhausted flesh. Pulling them out, he sucks them clean of my juices. ¡°Not wet enough yet. Let¡¯s see if we can up the ante eh?¡± ?? What can he possibly do that¡­.?? Almost despairingly, I hear the whirr of the vibeing to life. For a second or so it licks around my entrance, and over my clit, sending my trembling hips into further helpless spasms, then it is withdrawn and again, the hard p! of my Master¡¯s hand over my sore flesh. There are footsteps. Bent over, upside-down and behind me, I see Michael step into the room, carrying a couple ofrge, brown paper bags. He smiles at first, then his expression changes as he sees the force of the next Smack! my Master delivers to my incandescent bottom and hears my cry as the blownds. ¡°What the¡­.? James¡­.?¡± ¡°Stay out of it, Michael. Charlotte and I have a little disagreement to settle. A small dispute over the appropriate exercise of good manners. And he drops again to his knees, sucking at my clit, probing my core with the vibe, then again¡­. p! Beside myself, as my Master continues his work, my breathing frantic, my need to orgasm driving me crazy, bing close to unbearable, I can do nothing. And the pain of the spanking only grows as each blownds on the same tormented, sore, skin. The hard metal cuffs bite into my wrists and ankles. Even bending over the bed, I am having difficulty supporting myself. ¡°Master¡­. I can¡¯t stand¡­¡± ¡°Tough.¡± And he pushes my ankles further apart, destabilising me entirely so that I flop over the end of the bed, simply hanging over the bed footer. What do I do? I can¡¯t take much more of this. Chapter 36: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Six Chapter 36: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Six Michael says nothing but sits on the bed beside me, stroking one manacled hand. He holds my eyes, wincing when I cry out with each blow; locking eyes with me as I am forced along the path of climax, then turned back. Finally, he says quietly, ¡°Charlotte. I wasn¡¯t here, so I don¡¯t know what happened, but could it be that you perhaps owe your Master an apology for something?¡± *Penny Drops* Oh God. Of course, I do¡­¡­. ¡°Oh, Master. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to annoy you. I just thought we¡­ we could have some fun¡­. It won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡± Instantly, my Master drops to his knees behind me, and plunges his tongue deep, deep into my pussy. He swirls, hot and moist through my inner ring of muscle. Electric waves ripple through me and my desperate cunt spasms into orgasm. I partly want to scream, partly feel unable to do more than gasp. What emerges is a kind of drawn-out wail, as my pussy convulses and gushes. Jerking and twitching, I spurt hot juices and my Master licks and sucks andps me clean. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. My orgasm seems tost forever, washing over me in repeated tides that do not die away. Jerking spasmodically, I simply ride this earthquake of the flesh, utterly out of control. My wrists are unclipped and Michael lifts me bodily, dropping me on my back onto the bed and almost ripping off his jeans. Plunging deep into me, he fucks me hard, prating deeply with his thick hard cock, spearing me repeatedly as my clutching cunt grabs and snatches at him; until my internal tension eases and my body rxes. I lie, staring at the ceiling, my breathing gradually easing, utterly spent. Limp bodied, I look to my Master, who now stands at the bottom of the bed, wiping his mouth, looking concerned. His eyes have regained a little of their softness. Abruptly, my own eyes well, and I burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master. I really am.¡± And he is there, sitting next to me, cradling me, rocking me in his arms. ¡°Shhh¡­ It¡¯s over. Forget about it. We have learned something new about each other today. That is all.¡± The two men pull warm covers over me then both leave the room. Vaguely, I hear raised voices outside¡­. ¡°How far were you going to go¡­.?¡± But then I fall into an exhausted sleep. ***** When I wake, it is going dark. Sliding out of the bed, I grab a robe and pad through to the lounge. My Master is there, still working at his desk, jabbing buttons on a calctor. Michael is sprawled out on the couch, still reading his book. He looks up at me as, a little hesitantly, I enter. Putting his book down, he stands and offers me his hand in an invitation to sit with him. ¡°May I¡­e in?¡± My Master looks at me from his work, over the top of his sses. ¡°Of course you may Charlotte. While you are here, this is your home. Do whatever you please.¡± ¡°Master. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You have already apologised Charlotte. I don¡¯t require you to do it again. but thank you anyway. Come on in. Join us.¡± I can see that Michael would like me to sit with him, but I kneel in front of my Master, slightly ufortably on my still-sore bottom. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Yes, Charlotte?¡± ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± He sits up. Leaning back in his chair to look at me straight on. ¡°I was never angry with you Charlotte. But it was necessary to make a point.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master. Truly I am. May I¡­ may I ask you a question?¡± He takes off his sses, putting them carefully down by hisptop, and looks at me over steepled fingers. ¡°You can ask. I don¡¯t promise an answer.¡± ¡°Did you enjoy doing that to me?¡± He takes a deep breath, staring up at the ceiling. There is a long pause before, ¡°Yes Charlotte. I did enjoy it. but it is not an aspect of my personality that I let for air too often.¡± Chin resting on his fingers, he pauses, then, ¡°Now, let me ask you a question¡­¡­ Did you enjoy what I did to you then?¡± I hesitate, unsure of how to express myself clearly. ¡°Come on Charlotte. Given the nature of our rtionship, it is important that we are in with each other. Nothing but truth between us will work.¡± ¡°No, Master, I did not enjoy it. I wanted to cry¡­. but¡­. I think that¡­ I would have enjoyed it, if I had thought we were just having fun, rather than you being annoyed at me.¡± I look up at him. ¡°Does that make sense?¡± ¡°Yes. It makes perfect sense.¡± He hesitates, clearly choosing his words. ¡°You are easy to love, Charlotte. It is always easy to love what is beautiful. You are any Dominant¡¯s dream; a natural Submissive, and you love to fuck. And you are very beautiful. You must know that.¡± ¡°Yes, I do know that Master. I don¡¯t have to be modest, but¡­. it¡¯s not a virtue to be beautiful. That¡¯s just good luck for me. And as for ¡®loving to fuck¡¯, well, I suppose that means that you¡¯re lucky too.¡± Michael creases up, shaking with silentughter. My Master sucks in his cheeks, pursing his lips, and I wonder if I have just earned myself another punishment, but he smiles. ¡°That is certainly true, but your physical beauty is not all that there is to you. From the first day we met, I admired your courage. To do what you did, auctioning yourself like that. I could only admire your sheer nerve in doing it, and for the very best of reasons; to invest in your own future¡­ Yes, that is to be admired.¡± Michael is wiping tears from his eyes, waving a finger at my Master. ¡°Alright, so the joke¡¯s on me.¡± says my Master, with a touch of irritation. ¡°Shall we all move on?¡± ¡°Is there anything I can do for you Master? To make up?¡± ¡°Yes, Charlotte. There is. Earlier today, Michael nearly pinned your brains to the bedposts to give you some relief, at a time when you really needed it. You came, but he didn¡¯t¡­.¡± I turn to look at the golden, broadly smiling, Michael, still wiping the corners of his eyes. ¡°Pay your debts, Charlotte.¡± says my Master. I nod. Wordlessly, I rise, then once again drop to my knees, before my Lover. As I struggle a little with the buckle of his belt, then the buttons of his jeans, Michael, his eyes warm and soft, strokes my hair, the side of my face. ¡°Are you alright, Charlotte?¡± ¡°Yes Michael, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. It was my own fault.¡± As I release his cock, it springs free, stiff and hard, and with a little seepage from the slit. I stroke the silky skin of the head, and Michael draws a shuddering breath. My Master settles behind me, easing my legs apart to allow him to kneel close in. His arms curve around me, and he kisses me behind the ear, whispering ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re alright?¡± ¡°Yes Master, I am. I really am.¡± And, locked in the embrace of my loving Master, I lean forward, parting my lips to taste my Lover. ***** Summer is here, and I¡¯m free for weeks. Free to enjoy myself and, I hope, to spend time with my beloved Master. I am reading a book, waiting for him to return home. It iste, muchter than I expected, and I am beginning to wonder if perhaps I should call him, to check he is alright. The door clicks and he enters, moving wearily. He strips off his tie and undoes his top button. Kicking off his shoes, he almost hurls his briefcase onto a chair. Sighing, for a moment, he simply stands there, head thrown back. Then, he sees me, and his face lights up. Stepping over, he kisses me on the forehead and hugs me. ¡°Ahh¡­ Charlotte. You¡¯re a sight for sore eyes. You made it back to us then? Finished all your exams?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. All done now.¡± ¡°How did they go?¡± ¡°Oh fine. I¡¯m quite happy about them. And we¡¯ll get the results in a few weeks. But right now, I¡¯m on holiday for the Summer.¡± I pause, concerned. ¡°Are you alright Master?¡± ¡°Tired Charlotte. Just tired. I¡¯ve been working long hours on this contract right now. And yes, I¡¯m done in.¡± ¡°Sit down Master. Getfortable. I¡¯ll bring you something to eat, and, would you like coffee? Wine?¡± ¡°A ss of wine would be lovely. But I¡¯m not hungry, thank you. I ate a little while ago.¡± I fetch a bottle, well chilled, from the kitchen. ¡°Are you joining me?¡± he asks. ¡°I¡¯d like to Master. If you¡¯re not too tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too tired to enjoy yourpany Charlotte. It¡¯s good just to be quiet, and to have you here.¡± Chapter 37: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Seven Chapter 37: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Seven I kneel in front of him. I know how that rxes my Master. Looking down, he smiles, knowing what I am thinking. ¡°I¡¯d love to oblige Charlotte, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be much use to you right now. I really am all in.¡± ¡°Would you like me to¡­.¡± Iy a hand on his thigh, but let my voice trail away. I do not want to be pushy. I learned my lesson on that on a previous asion. My Master is a good and wonderful man, but he expects to be obeyed. His head tilts, eyelids lowering. ¡°That would be lovely, Charlotte. Thank you.¡± I ease in a little, nudging my Master¡¯s legs apart to get closer. He watches me, with that odd, non- smiling smile of his. It shows nowhere but in the crinkling at the corners of his eyes, but I can see it. I kiss him, through the fabric of his trousers. Undoing his belt, I unzip, pulling open just enough, to free his lovely cock, quiescent yet. Kneeling back again, to give my Master a good view, I unbutton my blouse, slowly, so that he can watch as it falls open. Then I unclip my bra, allowing my heavy breasts to swing free. Now the smile reaches his lips. His eyes soft, he sips wine as he watches me, his cock beginning to twitch. Standing briefly, I slip down skirt and panties, pose for a moment to let him see me naked, then, breaking off to turn down the lights, kneel again. Almost the first thing my Master ever said to me was that he had a fantasy of a beautiful girl kneeling naked for him. I try to fulfil that for him whenever I can. And after weeks of hard work and exams, I am ready to y. His cock is starting to stiffen. Seeing me nce down as it quivers into life, he winks at me. I slide a finger over its length, feeling the satiny skin, warm to my touch. I love the familiar thrill of arousing my Master. It visibly hardens under my stroking, and I lean forward to kiss it. My Master sighs, his eyes closing, head tipping back, lips parted, teeth lightly gritted. A scrape of keys, and a click of a lock: the door opens, and Michael enters. ¡°Ah, Michael.¡± says my Master, without opening his eyes. ¡°Excellent timing. Doe and join us.¡± Michael does not look tired. With his usual economy of speech, he kisses the top of my head ¡°Hello Charlotte. Lovely to see you again.¡± and sits down, on the carpet beside me. He strokes my naked shoulders and back, and as I turn to kiss him, he leans in towards me, open- mouthed, his kiss deep. Hand around the back of my head, fingers curled into my hair, he holds me, extending the kiss. He says softly, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Then, moving behind me, ¡°Let me in Charlotte.¡± I part my legs, to allow him to kneel between. As I gently rub and caress my Master¡¯s swelling shaft, mouthing and loving it with my lips, Michael presses up behind me, one arm curled around my waist, the other reaching through my dampening curls, to y with my clit. It is such a gentle movement, as he strokes my bud, but I shudder, and breathing deeply, feel my Master¡¯s cock reacting in turn to my own arousal. My pussy warms as the briny taste of pre-cum coats my tongue, and his breathing grows ragged. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good, Charlotte. That¡¯s really good.¡± he murmurs. Slipping my hands inside, I slide his pants off, tugging them away. Now I can properly reach, and I lean in, inhaling his musk, to cup and kiss his balls. They crinkle and tighten under my touch, and I work the root of his cock with my fingers, pressing hard, as I lick and suck on the head. It is hard to concentrate. Michael, behind me, between my spread thighs, is still working my clit with one hand. With the other, he plunges fingers into my now hot and liquid core. Still fully dressed, he is working entirely to pleasure me. A frisson spikes through me as he pinches and rolls at my nub, sending electric tingles running from my sweet spot to my pussy. I whimper, then¡­ ¡°Michael. I¡¯d like you inside me.¡± He doesn¡¯t change his pace. ¡°You will have me inside you,¡± he says quietly. ¡°But you¡¯re going toe first.¡± It won¡¯t take long. After a few weeks, away from my two lovers, and free to rx, my body is poised, more than ready for them both, and my heart is racing. Sheened with perspiration, my naked skin is flushing, and the heat of arousal blushes over my face and breasts. My Master is groaning, and his rock hard, erection pulses in my mouth. I wonder which of us is going to his gentle torment of my clit. As the dam starts to burst, Michael abruptly pulls me upright, disying me to my Master. Gripping me by my long, red hair, fingers twisted in tight, he tensions my body, his other hand madly working my clit. I have just time to register my Master opening his eyes before orgasm shatters through me, my head flings back, and I sing my release. It pulses through me, my clenching pussy sending ripples through my taut belly and thighs. Shuddering and shaking, I would fall but for Michael supporting me, holding me upright for my Master to watch me as Ie. As my climax subsides, Michael says, close by my ear, ¡°Open your mouth, Charlotte.¡± And he pushes me back down, onto my Master¡¯s long, hard cock. Almost immediately, my mouth floods with hot cream, spurting over my lips and teeth, sshing to the back of my throat. I cough and Michael releases me, allowing me control again. Regaining myself, Ip, and suck, and swallow, swiping the rim of my Master¡¯s cock-head with my tongue, extending the moment for him, for as long as I can. Now he is gripping my hair, pinning me by the mouth to his cock, as he pumps into me. Finally, with a grunt, he pulls me free again, and, a shudder of pleasure running through him, says ¡°Thank you Charlotte. I was ready for that.¡± I turn to my Golden Lover behind me. ¡°What about you Michael?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like you on the bed, Charlotte. In the mirrored room. Is that alright?¡± He stands and offers me a hand, helping me upright, then leads me into the room. I lie on my back, looking up at him as Michael strips off, my knees slightly akimbo in invitation. Holding me by the eyes as he undresses, he is visibly ready for me, his erection quivering upright, a droplet gleaming at the tip. He has been holding himself back whilst he pleasured me. With his beautiful blond hair and blue eyes, wide-shouldered build and muscr frame, he looks simply amazing. Rolling atop me, he seems in no hurry for anything. I am already slick and slippery, and he glides easily inside me, with the pleasant stretch I always get from his lovely, thick cock. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He doesn¡¯t really thrust. Instead, he almost wallows inside me, twisting and turning his hips, exploring me within. It feels gorgeous, a sort of sexual never-nevernd, with no urgency, just the pleasure of being together, when we have not seen each other for a few weeks. He supports himself above me, suckling on my breasts then moves up to kiss me, tenderly, softly, on the lips. Michaeles with a sigh and a shudder, quietly, and when he is done, simply remains where he is, deeply inside me, breathing slowly, his head resting in the crook of my neck. After some while, I realise he has fallen asleep, still buried within me. So much for not being tired¡­ Pinned under my sleeping lover, caged by his body, I struggle a little to break free, but finally, slide out from under him. I roll him to one side, where he lies, sleeping peacefully. I want to go to my Master, to check that he is alright. It worries me to see him so tired, when he is normally so active, so vigorous. I turn and start, as I find him there next to me, sitting in the armchair to the side of the bed, regarding me with a slight smile. ¡°Hello, Master. Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°I am, yes. Thank you, Charlotte. That was just what I needed. In fact, I think, what we all needed.¡± I have to agree with him. Several weeks of celibacy, whilst separated from the two men in my life, has made me realise the extent to which I want them. Need them? ¡°Do you want to get into bed Master? Sleep? We can talk in the morning if you like.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine now. Would you like to join me for a bath? We can talk in there and let Michael catch up on his sleep.¡± Chapter 38: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Eight Chapter 38: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Eight The bath isrge and generous, with plenty of room for two. Warm water, bubbles, a ss of wine, have revived my Master wonderfully. He leans back against me, lying between my legs, chatting, and quite his usual self again. I cradle him in my arms, my legs wrapped around his body, his head lying back against my chest. Perhaps I overdid the foam¡­. We both keep having to blow froth from our faces. It is wet and squishy fun, and it is so good to be back here, after all my weeks of hard work. ¡°So, what are your ns for the Summer, Charlotte? How long do we have the pleasure of your ¡°No particr ns, Master. To be honest, I didn¡¯t really think beyond getting back here¡­. but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± he turns his head back towards me at the hesitation in my voice¡­. ¡°But???¡± he repeats. ¡°Well, I can see that you and Michael are really busy. You must both be working so hard. I¡¯ve never seen either of you like this before¡­. I was hoping I could stay with you for a few days, but would I be in the way?¡± ¡°Good lord, no!¡± My Master sits up sharply, sploshing hot water and bubbles in equal measure over the rim, soaking the expensive towels on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t even think that Charlotte. The reason that Michael and I are both tired is that we have both been working long hours to get things done before you were back¡­.¡± He sounds unfinished. ¡°Master? I¡¯m not following you?¡± ¡°Charlotte, I am delighted to hear that you have no ns for Summer because I have been offered the use of a beach house. I thought that the three of us might enjoy some time there together.¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± I squeal, pping my hands like an over-excited four-year-old, and dumping more foam out of the bath. My Master twists around, wearing an amused smile, and I remember my dignity. ¡°Um, yes, that sounds wonderful. I¡¯d love to. Who¡¯s offered it to you, if you don¡¯t mind my asking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. As you know, I¡¯m working on a contract for thepany that owns this hotel, this apartment. I¡¯d mentioned that I was nning a holiday and, I think in an effort to keep me in easy reach while the project is on-going, the CEO offered me the use of his holiday home.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want to use it himself? It is Summer after all.¡± ¡°I gather he¡¯s just bought himself a new ce somewhere in the country. He got married recently, so he and his wife are busy setting up home together.¡± ¡°And we get the benefit? That¡¯s wonderful. So¡­.¡± I run his words through my head¡­. ¡°You say that you¡¯ll be on call. Are you going to have to work anyway?¡± He rocks his hand from side to side. ¡°Some, yes, but I¡¯ve got the job more or less finished. It¡¯s just a case of being within shouting distance if it hits any snags.¡± ¡°And Michael¡¯sing too?¡± ¡°Yup. He¡¯s also been working his butt off, to be sure he can take the time away.¡± I lie back in the bath, luxuriating in the hot water, and the feel of my Master¡¯s firm, lean body nestling between my thighs. Right now, it does not feel erotic, but it is very, very sensual. I reach round to kiss him on the ear. ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have a wonderful Summer.¡± The door clicks open, scented steam swirling all around us. ¡°Room in there for another?¡± asks Michael. ***** ¡°So, when can we go?¡± I askter. The three of us are lounging in bathrobes by the fire, enjoying a carpet pic. Cheese, bread, olives and wine all taste wonderful, whilst strawberries, warm by the fire, sit like ruby jewels in a bowl, fragrancing the air. ¡°Pretty much any time we want. Richard gave me the keys a few days ago. All he asked was that I let Security know when we¡¯re using the ce. I¡¯ll be free to go, around the end of next week. Charlotte, well, you¡¯re free now, and Michael...??¡± ¡°About the same as you.¡± Michael is edging is way through my robe front. His voice is muffled because his face is pressing against a nipple. ¡°End of next week would be fine for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to cover me in strawberry juice, are you?¡± I ask. ¡°I¡¯ve just had a bath.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cover you in more than that in a while.¡± ***** The following morning, Michael has left already. My Master is pulling together files and papers into his briefcase. I lounge on the rug by the fire, reading a book. ¡°Chill out for the day, Charlotte. I¡¯ll be backter. I¡¯ll give you a call to let you know when to expect me. ¡°That¡¯s fine Master. I¡¯m enjoying my book. I might go down to the park in a while, to read it out there.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± He tilts up the book to see the cover, moving his lips and shaking his head, as he reads the title. ¡°A few weeks ago, it was finite element analysis and Fourier series. Now you¡¯re reading chick- lit?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just finished my exams, Master. My brain hurts. It¡¯s ready for a break.¡± He smiles, wryly. ¡°I know exactly what you mean. When I finished my exams, I always spent a couple of weeks reading nothing but superheroics.¡± He bends and kisses me on the forehead. ¡°See you Several hourster, I have not moved from myfortable ce by the fire except for coffee refills, and to fetch another book when I finished the first. My mobile rings. It is my Master. ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but I left a file back there this morning, that I should have brought with me. Would you mind fetching it along?¡± ¡°Of course, Master. Which one is it? Just give me the address.¡± I locate the file on my Master¡¯s desk, and stuff it, with my book, into my bag. Twenty minutester, I arrive at the Haswell Building, in the City, with my Master¡¯s file. Taking the elevator up, a very pleasant receptionist directs me to an office where, through a window, I see my Master in deep conversation with another man, both their heads bowed over ns, drawings and documents. As I tap on the door and walk in, both men stand upright. ¡°Ah thank you Charlotte.¡± says my Master, holding out his hand for the file, but I am blushing, brilliantly red, as I recognise the other man: it is Daniel, whom I met a few weeks ago, at one of my Master¡¯s¡­. parties¡­. In fact, it was on Valentine¡¯s Day. Daniel was one of my ¡®Valentines¡¯. Tall, handsome, so dark a ck that his skin shines, Daniel also has the biggest cock I have ever seen. I have been fantasising about that cock ever since. For a moment, clearly he does not know me, but then recognition dawns on his face and he smiles broadly. ¡°Charlotte! How lovely to see you. I didn¡¯t recognise you there for a moment.¡± It is hardly surprising. Thest time Daniel saw me, I was stark naked, and dripping with his cum. My Master is wearing one of his secretly amused, non-smiles, the kind that only I can see. ¡°Daniel and I will be going for lunch in a little while, Charlotte. Would you like to join us?¡± Trying to cover my confusion, I splutter my words a little. I have not before met one of our ¡®party guests¡¯ in a different situation. ¡°Um¡­ yes. Er, I mean, yes, I¡¯d love to.¡± ¡°Good.¡± says my Master briskly, pping his hands and rubbing them together. ¡°That¡¯s sorted out then. Make yourselffortable for a bit. We won¡¯t be long on this.¡± He waves me towards some low chairs in a corner, then turns back to Daniel, opening the file he asked me for. Did he set this up? Deliberately forget the file? Of course he did¡­ I try to settle into reading my book, but my concentration wanders. The two men are standing over arge table, discussing what look like construction ns. Both are facing me. I can¡¯t help myself. I keep ncing up to look at Daniel, finding my eyes fixed on his crotch, remembering his huge, lovely, ck cock. My Master nces up at me. He follows the direction of my gaze and I see him suppressing a smile. ¡°S¡¯cuse me, folks.¡¯ says Daniel. ¡°Where¡¯s the um¡­.?¡± ¡°Down the corridor, first on the left.¡± says my Master, waving his hand in the general direction. As Daniel exits the office, he walks over to me, bending down close and whispers, ¡°Would you like me to invite him back for dinner this evening?¡± I blush. I hadn¡¯t meant to be so transparent. ¡°Would you mind, Master?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mind? Why should I mind? Charlotte, if it presses your buttons, it¡¯s fine by me. After all, I get the benefit.¡± Puzzled, ¡°What benefit is that Master?¡± He leans in even closer ¡°Being able to wrap my mouth around your sopping cunt, and suck you dry while youe.¡± Chapter 39: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Nine Chapter 39: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Thirty-Nine At his words my pussy shudders and spurts, soaking my panties. My Master smiles sideways at me. ¡°See, it¡¯s working already.¡± Embarrassed, ¡°How do you know, Master? He grins. ¡°Charlotte. I know.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. And at that, Daniel enters the office again. ¡°Daniel. Charlotte and I were just wondering if you might like to join us for dinner this evening.¡± The dark, delicious man pauses, looking firstly at me, then back at my Master. ¡°Dinner?¡± ¡°Yes, dinner. I believe Charlotte has an extensive menu nned. She¡¯s rather a good cook you know.¡± I am? Still, I y along. In fact, I am not too bad a cook, and my Master is clearly enjoying his set-up. Daniel looks really pleased. ¡°I would love toe to¡­dinner.¡± ¡°Good.¡± says my Master. ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± He pulls a wallet from his jacket pocket and tosses it to me. ¡°Charlotte, why don¡¯t you go out and buy whatever ingredients you need. And get some good wine too. Dan, do you prefer red, white, sparkling...?¡± ¡°Um, I suppose it depends what¡¯s on the menu¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave it for Charlotte to decide then.¡± My Master has a twinkle in his eye and the smile of the devil. ***** I keep it simple. I am not a fantastic cook, but there are some things that are hard to get wrong. Starters: prawn cocktail. Mains: steak and sd, with just a quick check on who wants rare, medium or well done. We sit together, me, Michael, my Master, and Daniel. The meal goes down rather well, and after an enjoyable hour of chat, wine and food, Michael pushes back his te. ¡°That was a great dinner, Charlotte. What¡¯s for dessert?¡± ¡°Um¡­. Well, I was rather hoping that would be me¡­.¡± All three men burst outughing. ¡°Charlotte tartare¡± it is then.¡± chuckles my Master. ¡°Served rare, and with very little dressing. Shall we¡­...?¡± I am a little unsure of where we go from here, but Michael and my Master both stand, cing themselves either side of me, moving like a synchronised team. How do they do that? Some sort of secret code? I reach to embrace my Master, but¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t forget your manners, Charlotte,¡± he says. ¡°Offer ¡®dessert¡¯ to our guest first.¡± Daniel looks mesmerised. He pushes his chair back, making room for me to slide in. He wears a broad, beautiful smile, bright and white against his ebony velvet skin. Straddling hisp, I sit astride him, dress hitched up, my thighs spread wide, and my heavy breasts only a little way from his face. ¡°Raise your arms, Charlotte.¡± instructs my Master, and as I reach upwards, he, with Michael, takes the hem of my skimpy summer dress, lifting from either side of me, raising it over my head, and stripping me to underwear. Michael unclips me at the back, slipping away my bra, releasing my breasts to swing by Daniel¡¯s face, and leaving me naked, except for my panties. Seemingly fascinated by my breasts, Daniel buries his face in my cleavage. My thighs akimbo around him, I feel an enormous erection pressing through his clothes. ¡°Hey guys.¡± he says, ¡°Clear a spot on the table, would you.¡± As Daniel kneads one breast, suckling on the other, Michael and my Master clear dishes and cutlery from the dining table. Daniel, supporting me at thigh and hip, lifts me with him as he stands, and I hang my hands around his neck. Sitting me on the edge of the table, he stands back, looking at me, and all the while, undressing. His tie goes, then his shirt. Shoes are set to one side and finally, he unbelts and unzips. He does this slowly, grinning his brilliant smile, as he releases his huge cock. It is just as big as I remember. Standing upright, it trembles against his stomach, pulsing with his heartbeat. ¡°Still like the look of it, Charlotte?¡± he asks. ¡°It¡¯s going to get right inside you in a while, but I¡¯m going to lick you out first. Let¡¯s get you good and wet before this honey gets to fuck you.¡± Palm on my chest, he pushes me t down onto the table. Abruptly, I am seized from behind. Michael to one side of me, my Master to the other, each takes me by the arm and pull me back across the table, leaving me on my back, hips overhanging one edge, legs trailing. Daniel pulls up his chair and sits between my thighs, my legs resting over his shoulders. My head is all but dangling over the other edge of the table. Staring up at the ceiling as I am, I cannot see what is happening, but hot breath washes across my pantied pussy and what feels like a finger traces over my crotch. ¡°Nice and wet already, Charlotte.¡±es Daniel¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going to enjoy this.¡± His mouth presses over the satin of my panties, and my pussy shudders under the heat. The finger tugs satin to one side, and a tongue probes into my rapidly swelling folds, swirling through, and I moan as my pussy wells up, hot and liquid. From my slightly head-down position, I see Michael watching Danielpping at me, whilst my Master is watching my face, his eyes crinkling as he sees me judder and tremble. Fingers hook around my panties, pulling them away. I have a slightly ufortable moment, as Daniel struggles them past my legs, syed over his shoulders, but he simply lifts a leg, then slips the skimpy garment off. The fingers part my lips, opening me, and there is a delicious frisson of cool air over my hot cunt. It pumps and clenches, and my breathing grows rapid. ¡°Now, that is a very pretty, pink pussy,¡± says Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s going to be really good getting my big cock inside there. You like my cock don¡¯t you Charlotte?¡± I don¡¯t reply. It barely seems necessary when I have my pussy disyed six inches from Daniel¡¯s face, but my Master says ¡°Manners, Charlotte. Answer Daniel¡¯s question.¡± ¡°Yes, Daniel. I do.¡± My Master again. ¡°You do, what, Charlotte?¡± ¡°Yes, Daniel. I like your cock.¡± ¡°You want me to fuck you with it Charlotte?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Charlotte¡­.¡± says my Master. ¡°Yes, Daniel. I¡¯d love you to fuck me with your cock.¡± Daniel¡¯s tongue spiralling around my clit is driving me wild. A finger probes inside me, circling the inner muscle. ¡°Aaahhhh... yes¡­¡± he says. ¡°¡­that feels nice and tight.¡± The finger crooks upwards onto my g- spot, rubbing hard, and I spasm and scream, my spine arching, as pleasure-shock sparkles through me. ¡°James. Lift Charlotte¡¯s head a little, would you. Let her see what¡¯s happening.¡± My Master cups his hands under my head and neck, raising me so that I have a view of Daniel. Right now, I can only see the top of his head as he licks long, slow strokes between my pussy and clit. My hips trembling uncontrobly, electric arousal is rapidly climbing to climax. ¡°Charlotte. You may note yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try not to Master. But it¡¯s not easy¡­¡± Daniel pulls away and stands, winking at me. ¡°Mustn¡¯t get you into trouble with your Master, eh, Charlotte? I know what he likes to do with you. Never mind. Let¡¯s get this inside you.¡± He holds me by the thighs, cock-head probing at my now gaping, pussy lips. It is huge, and, not for the first time, I wonder if I can amodate this monster. But as he pushes inwards, leaning into me, it feels utterly, utterly delicious as he stretches me wide. My pussy jumps and twitches as he enters me then pulls out a little and reinserts, once or twice, as he lubricates in my juices. His dark eyes lock onto mine, watching my reaction, as he prates me with his enormous member. Slowly he eases in, filling mepletely, and more. God, I¡¯ll split if he goes any further! But still, he slides in deeper. He has done a good job of arousing me. Without my passage being slick, this simply couldn¡¯t happen, but, at the point where all I can do is gasp, he stops and grins again. ¡°Nice one Charlotte. That¡¯s all of it.¡± Then he thrusts, and I yell. It hurts. It really hurts. As he ms into me, I yelp, biting my bottom lip. But the hurting is delectable, and as he pauses, looking a little worried, I say, ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Fuck me. Fuck me hard.¡± Behind me, my Master shifts position, supporting me at the shoulders, his body pressed against mine. My head pressed forward by the t of his stomach, I have an excellent view of Daniel as he starts to work me. Michael stands behind him, supporting my legs, and freeing Daniel¡¯s hands for other things. ¡°Why thank you, Michael,¡± he says, half turning to acknowledge my Lover. ¡°I can do this now.¡± And he slips fingers through red curls to rub my clit, one hand pulling back the sheath and the other manipting the tiny nub. Chapter 40: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Forty Chapter 40: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Forty I scream and writhe, but pinned by the three men, I am going nowhere. And now, Daniel starts to thrust in earnest. Pressing in hard, he withdrawspletely. Then he surges in again, all the way, full length, banging up against my inner walls. Out again. And in. Quivering and trembling, with each stroke, I bawl in pain and triumph, as he bangs inside me. My body can¡¯t take too much more of this, but I want more. As he fucks me, Daniel looks down, watching me. He is such a beautiful man, his dark skin highlighted over toned muscles and firm flesh. ¡°How¡¯s college-going, Charlotte?¡± ? ? He wants to talk about college? Now? When he¡¯s shoving the biggest cock I¡¯ve ever seen inside me. ¡°Er, um, Ahhh¡­ it¡¯s going well.¡± ¡°Exams went well?¡± ¡°Yes, very¡­ aaahhhh... very well.¡± ¡°How are your funds?¡± Ah¡­ Gotcha¡­ ¡°Um, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°But more cash is always handy eh?¡± ¡°Well, yes, of course¡­. aaahhhh¡­¡± I look up, just in time to see him lock eyes with my Master for a moment. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to see you alright for more money, any time you want.¡± I cannot speak. My insides are being stretched and pounded in amazing ways. Daniel continues to piston into me. ¡°Last time we met,¡± he says, ¡°You sucked me off. You want to do that again?¡± Speechless with lust and pain and pleasure, I simply nod. ¡°Can Ie in your mouth?¡± Nod again. At his words, my pussy convulses, hot and wet. ¡°If I cream over your tongue, will you swallow? Or should I just spray your tits and face like I didst time?¡± I nod again, my pussy spurting scalding juices over my thighs. My Master¡¯s silky tones. ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Daniel. I¡¯ll swallow your cum.¡± ¡°Good!¡± And with a sucking sound, he pulls free of me, walking around the table. ¡°Michael, could you support Charlotte, please. I think James would like to be at this end.¡± With Michael supporting my head, and my Master now nestled between my thighs,ving my over- stretched cunt with his tongue, Daniel feeds me his cock. As before, I stretch my jaws wide, and wider. ¡°I¡¯ll pull out at thest minute¡­¡± says Daniel, ¡°¡­to give you chance to swallow. I¡¯d like to watch you do that, and I know you can¡¯t with your mouth full.¡± I can¡¯t nod. I just make a muffled ¡°Mmmff.¡± noise. Michael bends close to my ear for a moment, whispering ¡°If it¡¯s too much, bang the tabletop with your hand. Got that?¡± ¡°Mmmff.¡± In truth, my concentration is not good. My Master is softly torturing my clitoris with his lips and teeth, sending it into periodic spasms. I wonder if he intends for me toe before, or after, Daniel creams into my mouth. I learn his intentions as coolth bathes my pussy of a sudden, my Master breaking away. My aching core jerks in protest, but he continues his work with a finger, stroking my bud, keeping my hips-a-quiver as Daniel builds to his climax. He keeps me on the boil but has positioned himself to watch. I feel the spasm first, the pulse of pressure, as Danial pulls his cock-head almost free of me, simply pressing the head against my lips so that his cum spurts into my mouth. He is a gentleman, controlling his urge to press in. Nheless, I gasp and splutter, but again, my Master¡¯s silken voice. ¡°Manners, Charlotte.¡± I look up. He is watching me, eyes fixed on my face, head slightly tilted and his eyes crinkled in that non-smiling smile of his. With a gulp, I swallow the briny-sweet cream filling my mouth, Michael supporting my head. Although his hands are holding me, at the back of my skull, I feel his erection pressing against me. Daniel, with a grunt, steps back, breathing deeply. For a moment, he flops over, bending double, and supporting himself with hands on knees, as his breathing returns to normal. My Master returns his attention to my pussy, now clearly serious about my climax. As his tongue probes me, I look up for a moment to meet Michael¡¯s beautiful blue eyes. ¡°What about you Michael?¡± ¡°I told you Charlotte. I want to watch youe. I¡¯m happy to wait.¡± He¡¯s not going to have to wait long. My Master is working both my clit and pussy with the adept skill of the maestro he is. It is almost unbearably exquisite. I pant through almost clenched teeth, groaning and gasping, lips parted, flushed and perspiring, as my whole body trembles and quivers. Electric shocks, like shooting stars, pierce me from cunt to belly, from clit to thighs, as my Masters whirls his tongue over and around my clit, sweeping through my swollen folds, my pussy lips, and prating deep within. Hot juices well up, soaking my thighs and curls, and my Master licks them away. Panting hard, hot, ecstatic, I climb to climax. With a scream, I cum, my spine arching, and hips bucking as pleasure throbs through me, in waves that ripple and flow through my body. Head flung back hard against Michael¡¯s support, my arms thrashing at nothing, at some level, I know he is watching me, but orgasm is such a deeply internal moment. It is hard to reach out to another when the rhapsody of the flesh takes hold. My Master taught me this, the first night we met, but again and again, he gives me this moment, where the joy of the flesh meets the rapture of the spirit. As the moment ebbs, my Master stands away from me. Gasping and panting, it takes me a moment to realise that both he and Michael are standing, simply looking at me. Alright, Charlotte?¡± smiles Michael. Speechlessly, I nod, waving my hands, trying to convey that I know that neither Michael nor my Master hase. Now, both men press their cocks to my mouth. I try as hard as I can to work the two of them with my lips and tongue,pping and licking at two cockheads simultaneously. I cannot take both, but as Michael probes my mouth a little deeper, my Master trails a line of pre-cum over my lips, stroking his shaft as he does so. Michaeles first, flooding my mouth with my second load of the evening. It washes over my tongue, and I try to swallow and to finish him with my lips when my Master climaxes too. My mouth is already plugged, and he cums over my face and breasts, groaning as he spurts over me. Dripping and spluttering like a stranded fish, I try to wipe sticky fluids from my face. Daniel presses a napkin into my hand. I sit up, trying, futilely, to wipe myself clean. My Master leans over, kissing me on the lips. ¡°You look amazing. Charlotte.¡± he murmurs. Then, straightening up, ¡°Happy Daniel?¡± ¡°Abso-fuckin-lutely.¡± says the handsome ck man. ¡°Your Master takes good care of you Charlotte. You¡¯re very lucky. But so¡¯s he. If you ever get bored,e and find me. I¡¯ll look after you too.¡± My Master freezes. Michael looks outraged. Daniel knows he has overstepped the mark. He changes the subject. ¡°Take a look at your bank ount tomorrow Charlotte. You¡¯ll find a contribution to your next year¡¯s college fees.¡± After my Master shows him out, the three of us settle in the lounge by the fire, but I am ufortable. ¡°Um. I think I¡¯ll take a bath.¡± Michael looks me up and down. ¡°Good idea, I think.¡± heughs. He kisses me on the mouth. ¡°You are so beautiful when youe.¡± ***** It is thest day that my Master and Michael must work, before we all go to the beach house he has been loaned for the Summer. I am guessing that we will ¡®celebrate¡¯ together this evening, and I have dressed for this. Who will arrive first, I wonder? My Master almost bursts open the door, his air, triumphal. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± he exims. ¡°Freedom for the Summer.¡± Then, he takes in my outfit. ¡°Ah¡­ yes, Charlotte. I thought you might be ready and waiting for me.¡± My dress, which I bought for the asion, is low cut and tightly bodiced, emphasising my already small waist, and ¡®presenting¡¯ my breasts and cleavage. Loose, flowing skirts are at once summery, demure and inviting of easy ess. The bodice is pulled in tightly with longces that dangle invitingly down. In short, I have dressed, to be undressed. My Master, ambling over, eyes theces of the bodice of my dress. ¡°Nice dress,¡± hements, his eyes meeting mine for a moment. But his attention is downwards. ¡°Were you intending to continue wearing it?¡± He tugs at the top couple ofcings, releasing my breasts. Carefully, he eases them free of the corseting, so that they sit outside the dress, slightly perched on the bodice. Abruptly, he pushes me, hard, against the wall, knocking me breathless. Once, this might have rmed me, but he knows me well does my Master, and what I appreciate. And we both enjoy it when he ¡®manhandles¡¯ me a bit. Pressing hard against me, he pins my wrists over my head, looking down at me, and knowing well that he is pressing all my buttons. And his too¡­. ¡°Now Charlotte, the choices are: ¡°Do you want to fuck now? Or wait a while, until Michael returns, to make love?¡± Chapter 41: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Forty-One Chapter 41: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Forty-One ¡°So, Charlotte,¡± says my Master, ¡°the choices are: ¡°Do you want to fuck now? Or wait a while, until Michael returns, to make love?¡± Did he have to say it like that? Something inside me crumples. I swallow hard, looking down, refusing to meet my Master¡¯s face, as my eyes well. ¡°Charlotte what¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice is sharp, then with one finger, he tilts up my chin, forcing me to look him in the face. I fight back tears. I will not cry in front of my Master. But his face softens. ¡°Charlotte. What¡¯s wrong? Talk to me.¡± I don¡¯t speak. I just stand there, chewing my lip, resisting the pricking at the back of my eyes. He takes a breath. I can almost see him reying thest minute or so in his head. Then he stares up at the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said it like that, should I?¡± He releases his grip on my wrists but keeps me caged against the wall, by his body. ¡°Charlotte. Do you really believe, that I don¡¯t feel anything for you?¡± My voice is small. ¡°But you never have said so, Master. Not once.¡± ¡°And I need to?¡± He does not smile. His eyes are depthless, dark. ¡°Charlotte, say something. Talk to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for sunset and rainbows, Master. I know that was never in the deal. How could it be? I¡¯m just the girl you bought. But¡­.¡± ¡°But...?¡± ¡°But¡­. I want to feel that I¡¯m more to you than just someone you have sex with¡­.¡± Now he looks exasperated. ¡°Charlotte. If all I wanted, was someone to ¡®have sex with¡¯, as you put it, I¡¯d still¡­. Michael and I would still¡­ be visiting the clubs several times a week, as we did before you entered the picture. We were never short of choice. Without wishing to blow my own trumpet, l, and Michael, are pretty good at what we do, and neither of us is bad looking. We always found what we wanted, when we went looking¡­.¡± Still, I say nothing. What do I say? ¡°¡­¡­. And these days, we don¡¯t go looking¡­¡± He sighs, his voice gentle, soft. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I upset you. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± He strokes a lock of hair behind my ear, then, wrapping his arms around me, he pulls me to him and kisses me. The kiss is deep, long, passionate¡­ impassioned¡­. His hands curve to the small of my back, up across my spine and into my hair. My Master has never touched me like this before. For the thousand times he has kissed me, his kisses have been sexual, or erotic, warm, loving, tender, even fatherly at times; but never, soul-searingly passionate. The sheer fervour of his kiss sets my spine tingling, sending goosebumps skittering over my skin. His heart is hammering against me, matching my own, as it batters the inside of my chest. Ye gods¡­ It¡¯s all a front. He¡¯s in love with me! When he breaks off, mainly I think, because he needs to breathe, I look up into his face. Pupils wide, his already dark eyes are almost ck. Shaking my head in confusion, ¡°But why, Master?¡± Sighing again. ¡°Charlotte. I¡¯m older than you; a lot older. I took your virginity. I can¡¯t take your life from you.¡± ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand you.¡± Stroking my cheek, he says, ¡°You are young, beautiful, intelligent, courageous. You¡¯re doing well at college. In a few years, you will be qualified, and the world will be your oyster. It would be very wrong of me to entrap you. After all, I¡¯m just the man who bought you. So¡­., we y our games and I try to keep our¡­.plicated¡­. rtionship¡­just fun.¡± Of course he fuckin¡¯ loves me¡­. And now, he kisses me again. His breathing is juddering and jarring, but this is not sexual. it is sheer, unalloyed craving. What have I unleashed? And I know that I must deal with this¡­¡­ I give him my brightest smile. ¡°You know what, Master.?¡± He tilts his head, his eyes questioning. ¡°I¡¯d love to fuck.¡± His mouth twitches in a long, slow smile, and he kisses me again, softly, on the forehead. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then heughs, grabs my wrists again, and almost throws me over the back of the settee. Head dangling down, my skirt is pulled up, and my panties down, exposing my naked derriere. ¡°You know what I like best about your lovely, pale skin, Charlotte?¡± A rhetorical question? Nheless, ¡°No Master. What is it you like?¡± Then I yelp loudly, as his palm swipes across my butt, in a hard p. ¡°You colour up so beautifully when I do this.¡± And he ps again, now hard enough to make me gasp. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Say ¡®Thank you, Master¡¯.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± He ps again. ¡°I daresay ites with your being a red-head. I imagine you don¡¯t sunbathe much?¡± p! ¡°Aaahhhh¡­ No, Master. I never sunbathe. It burns me. Other people get a lovely tanned glow. I turn red and purple.¡± ¡°Sensible girl. Very dangerous for someone as pale as you.¡± p! He rubs my buttocks with both hands, taking the sting out of my skin. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re pinking up nicely. I¡¯m going to give this ass of yours a good glow, but it won¡¯t be from sun-tan.¡± Then he ps again, with more force. I holler out, partly because it really does sting, but mainly because I know my Master needs the release. And my pussy is warming again. ¡°Enjoying this Charlotte?¡± He doesn¡¯t wait for a reply but probes me with a couple of fingers. ¡°Mmmm¡­., yes, wet, but not wet enough. Harder, I think¡± The spank of his hand this time, across my naked butt, leaves me gasping for breath, but my pussy spurts, sending a trickle of hot juices running down the back of my legs. ¡°That¡¯s better, Charlotte. More like that, I think.¡± He is deliberately setting me up, leaving me expectant of each p. And of course, it only winds me up further. Michael is here. I didn¡¯t hear hime in. The sound of the lock must have been covered by my yelps. ¡°Michael. Charlotte wants to y. Top or tail?¡± Michael stands, arms folded, legs akimbo, looking down at me, while I yell out the next spank. ¡°Tail, I think,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m not putting my cock in her mouth while you¡¯re doing that to her. Way too dangerous.¡± ¡°My dear fellow,¡± purrs my Master. ¡°Get yourself up her pussy instead. She¡¯s dripping.¡± Michael squats down close and kisses me, twisting his neck to meet with my up-side-down face. ¡°Nice start to the holiday, Charlotte.¡± he smiles. Then he stands, shrugging off his pants and shirt. Close to me, I scent him, warm and musky, his cock swelling as I watch. He pushes himself at me, shaft and balls rubbing at my face. ¡°Want to get me up?¡± He nces at my Master. ¡°Hold off a minute eh? Don¡¯t want any sudden reactions at this end¡­¡± So far as I can, I reach for Michael¡¯s stiffening shaft, trying to catch him with my lips, and wondering if my Master¡¯s hand is going toe down again on my glowing buttocks while I do so. But my sore ass is left in peace, while I suckle on Michael¡¯s rapidly hardening cock. Instead, my clit is fingered gently, a thumb pressing into my pussy, just enough to make me shudder and lose my concentration. ¡°Perhaps I will face-fuck you,¡± says Michael. I can¡¯t reply, because he is sliding his now erect cock, into my mouth, one hand wrapped into my hair to position me. ¡°Open wide,¡± he says. As he pushes in, to my rear something is buzzing. A cold ssh, and then a vibe presses into my back passage. It is notrge, but it is buzzing madly, sending a wild vibration through my spine and core, leaving my pussy fluttering and palpitating. It doesn¡¯t move, simply nestling there in my ass, resonating through my inner walls, and sending my clit a-pulsing. As Michael feeds me his cock from the front, my Master prates me from behind, slowly spearing me. His body pressed hard over mine, he cups my breasts above their corseted setting, twiddling with the nipples and sending electric tingles to my core. His weight presses the vibe hard into me, which sings its rippling song, through to my filled pussy and bud. It is an irresistiblebination. The vibration billowing through my inner muscles and clit, the stretch of my passage by my Master¡¯s fat cock, and the steady circling of my bud by his fingers; my orgasm begins to rise almost immediately. Flushed and sweating, I want to pant, but cannot. Michael is flowing, a steady stream of pre-cum trickling into my mouth, and considerate as always, he repeatedly withdraws to let me breathe and swallow, caressing my hair and face as he works to his own climax. Chapter 42: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Forty-Two Chapter 42: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Forty-Two A surge of tension; a suspenseful moment, as my pussy tightens and flexes; then, undting waves of pressure and pleasure and heat, that pulse through cunt and belly and thighs, in a rush that spirals upwards and outwards, leaving me bucking and writhing under my Master¡¯s body, trying to cry out. Michael pulls away from me, giving me the freedom to bawl out my orgasm. The pulsing of my pussy, I think, sends my Master into climax. He growls, pressing in hard against me, shuddering as he cums. As I rx, Michael ploughs back into my mouth with an urgency that tells me¡­. ¡­and he grunts and spurts, his thick cream briny and hot, as it spills over my tongue and teeth. I suck gently, extending the moment for him as long as I can, before, with a gasp, he pulls himself out of me. ¡°Enough, Charlotte! A body can only stand so much.¡± But his voice is gentle, and still, he strokes my face,cing his fingers into my hair. Still with my Master deep inside me, I say, ¡°Thank you. That was wonderful.¡± ¡°And so it should be, Charlotte.¡± My Master¡¯s silken voice is warm. ¡°It is not every woman who is simultaneously fucked by the two men who love her most in the world.¡± What do I say? So, I say nothing, simply reaching with one hand to stroke Michael¡¯s thigh. And with the other, reach back to touch my Master. The moment is a long one¡­. ¡­.until¡­. ¡°Master, um, Michael¡¯s right. A body can only stand so much. Could you please take out that vibrator¡­¡± Both menugh, and my Master, withdrawing, ps my butt again as he stands. ¡°Now,¡± he says. ¡°We¡¯re on vacation. Time to eat I think. Where shall we go to celebrate?¡± ***** The following morning, I wake, blinking open, to find my Master watching me, soft-eyed, head propped on a hand on the pillow beside me. He says nothing, but winds a lock of my hair around a finger then traces the outline of my lips with the finger. He kisses me, very softly, his lips barely touching mine, and I glow inside. The silence is broken by a groan; Michael¡¯s voice. ¡°Ah fuck! What are you doing to me Charlotte? I¡¯ve woken up again with a fucking hard-on. The fucking thing¡¯s levering me off the fucking bed.¡± I crease up withughter, then lie back, spreading my legs. ¡°Climb on board Michael. Get it out of your system.¡± ***** ¡°I thought,¡± says my Master, ¡°that since this is to be ourst night in the city for a while, we might go to the club. How do you feel about that Charlotte?¡± Thest time my Master suggested this, at first, I went into a blue funk at the mere idea. I¡¯ll not be doing that again. ¡°Sounds good to me, Master.¡± ¡°Michael?¡± My blond-haired lover just grins in reply. My Master ps his hands, rubbing them together. ¡°Good. We¡¯re agreed. Charlotte, is there, um, anything particr, you would like to do there?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just going to be the three of us for a few weeks, isn¡¯t it? We can rx and enjoy being with each other. I think for this evening, I¡¯d like something¡­. intense¡­¡± My Master raises an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s an¡­ interesting¡­ choice of word; ¡®intense¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes Master, intense.¡± He and Michael lock eyes for a moment. Michael spreads his hands in a kind of ¡®Well what can you do?¡¯ gesture. ¡°Very well Charlotte. Intense it is.¡± ***** We step into the hub-bub of the club, the three of us, Michael and my Master nking me, either side. I am wearing the gorgeous dress they bought me for thest time we visited, and I luxuriate in the feminine sway and sparkle of the beautiful fabric. It shimmers like ck diamonds in the evening lighting. Haltered at the neck, gathered below my breasts, it is held in ce by a mere two buttons at the back of the halter. Faces turn as we enter, calling ¡®Hellos¡¯ to my Master and Michael, and this time to me. I am recognised now. Groups invite us to join them. We make small talk, exchange pleasantries and move on. Michael bes somehow separated, drawn for conversation into another knot of people. He draws Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. the eye, does my Golden Lover, and I see women, and some men, eyeing him spectively. My Master speaks quietly by my ear. ¡°He has never had any problems getting partners Charlotte. But he wants you.¡± Then he steers me to the bar, ordering me arge drink. ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure I want another drink, Master. I¡¯ve already had quite a lot.¡± He nces sideways at me. ¡°You asked for ¡®intense¡¯. You¡¯re going to get it. I suggest you have the extra drink.¡± Stomach fluttering, I gulp down a heady cocktail, wondering what my Master has nned. Be careful what you wish for¡­. My Master mutters to me, eye-pointing across the room. ¡°I think Michael would like to be rescued. Marcie is trying to get her ws into him.¡± Through a tangle of people, Michael is looking imploringly in my direction. Marcie, whom I have previously met, and disliked immediately, is pressing up close to him. Backing away from her, he is clearly trying to be polite, but she has him cornered between the bar and an overlyrge potted palm. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°No more than I do. Go on, give him some moral support.¡± Unexpectedly, I find my hackles rising. Is it because already, I don¡¯t care for Marcie? Because Michael doesn¡¯t? Or, I try to analyse my feelings, is it because another woman is making a move on Michael? Michael is mine¡­ Relief washes over his face as he sees me approach, giving him an excuse to look in another direction and to slide out from his trap between the bar and this brash woman. As he breaks loose, her head swings in my direction, her expression briefly sour as she sees me, but then a sharine smile washes over her features. Marcie should be pretty, but her unsubtle deviousness robs her of all charm. ¡°Oh, hello Charlotte. How nice to meet you again. We were all so concerned when you had to be carried outst time.¡± ¡°I was fine, Marcie, thank you. It was my first time here, and I just got over-excited.¡± Taking Michael¡¯s arm, I pull him in close Marking my territory? A stranger joins us. I don¡¯t know him, but his manner says he is with Marcie. ¡°So, you¡¯re the famous Charlotte. I¡¯ve been dying to meet you. Anyone who can keep Michael and James on their toes must be worth knowing.¡± His implication is obvious, but he makes my skin crawl. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Michael, or the three of you, join us?¡± he invites, gesturing towards a darkened room. ¡°Thanks, Steve, but we already have ns for this evening,¡± says Michael. Thank God. It urs to me that I do not want my ¡®intense¡¯ experience to be with these two. Michael gives my arm a surreptitious squeeze, drawing me in my Master¡¯s direction. Across the room, he is watching us carefully. ¡°Aw, c¡¯mon,¡± says Marcie, pawing at Michael. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun.¡± He politely steps back from her again, taking me with him. But the two follow us, crowding our space. ¡®Steve¡¯ strokes my arm and I flinch. ¡°I¡¯d certainly like to get to know you better, Charlotte.¡± ¡°Yes, Charlotte. We all want to know what it is you do, that keeps these two hooked¡­¡± Who does this bitch think she is? Michael has already said ¡®No.¡¯ And her nasty Partner/Master can keep his uninvited hands off me. My Master is working his way across to us, his expression rmed, but, across the crowded floor, he is struggling to get through. Abruptly, Steve grabs me by the hand, tugging me towards the room he indicated. Surely this isn¡¯t how it¡¯s meant to work? Everyone should agree to these things¡­.?? ¡°Come on, Charlotte. Let¡¯s all have some fun.¡± I panic. As Steve pulls me towards him, his grin smug, with my free hand, I swing and punch, catching him squarely on the nose. The cartge cracks under my knuckles, and with a roar he staggers back, and falls to the floor, nose streaming blood. Oh God! What have I done? Fired up with nerves and adrenaline, I stand panting, then look around at the crowd, all turning to see what the excitement is, ready for a fight. Suddenly, there is a single p of the hands, which turns into a ripple of apuse. ¡°Good for you¡­¡± ¡°That showed him.¡± ¡°He always was a pushy bastard.¡± Sympathy for Steve is at zero. He scrambles up, Marcie trying to wipe his face with a tissue. She shoots me a toxic look, as the two make their way towards the bathrooms. Chapter 43: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Forty-Three Chapter 43: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Forty-Three My Master finally breaks through the crowd. ¡°Charlotte! Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Um, yes Master. I¡¯m fine. No, I¡¯m not hurt¡­ I ¡­er¡­¡± I run out of words and turn in appeal to Michael. ¡°Steve and Marcie didn¡¯t want to take ¡®No¡¯ for an answer. Charlotte exined the rules of consent to them.¡± Michael¡¯s tone is nd, but his eyes are bubbling withughter. Now it is clear that I am unharmed, my Master is also clearly struggling not tough. Each holding an arm courteously for me, he, with Michael, apanies me to their chosen room. ¡°Where did you learn to punch like that?¡± he hisses out of the side of his mouth. ¡°I saw him go down. You have a fantastic right-cross.¡± ¡°Girl¡¯s regional boxing champion in my year at high school,¡± I exin. I am worried. ¡°Have I gotten us into trouble, Master?¡± He chuckles. ¡°I really, really, don¡¯t think so. What¡¯s he going to say? That a female sub, six inches shorter than him,id him out on the floor with a single blow?¡± ¡°A girl¡¯s got to be able to look after herself, Master.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°You still manage to surprise me Charlotte. If I¡¯d known you could do that, I might Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. have trodden more carefully, the night I took your virginity.¡± Michael is beaming. ¡°What¡¯s Michael looking so pleased about?¡± I mutter. ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°No, Master, I don¡¯t. I thought you were both going to be mad at me.¡± ¡°You were jealous, Charlotte.¡± I saw your face, and so did he. Marcie wouldn¡¯t leave him alone, and you were jealous over Michael. You just proved to him that you feel strongly enough about it, to fight for him.¡± ¡°Looks like we¡¯re all learning things about ourselves thesest couple of days doesn¡¯t it Master?¡± ***** The two of them lead me to the same room we used on the previous asion we were here. Laid out as a Medieval dungeon, the walls are racked with ils and whips. There is a padded bench with restraints at either end, a veryrge bed, and a sort of diagonal cross, again with cuffs for wrists and ankle. A man is waiting there, handsome in a severe sort of way. He is tall and fair-haired, with cold, blue eyes. He stands, leaning back against the padded bench. ¡°Ah, James, Michael, there you are. And this must be Charlotte.¡± My Master turns to me. ¡°Charlotte, this is Kris. He is going to be entertaining you for a while now.¡± I falter. ¡°Master?¡± He returns my gaze, levelly, unsmiling. ¡°Intense? Yes?¡± I drop my head. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Michael gives my hand a squeeze, then, his hand on my back, propels me gently forward towards Kris. I stand before him, uncertain as to what is expected of me. Kris circles me, looking me over, almost stalking. ¡°I was not herest time you visited us Charlotte. You made rather a good impression, I gather, on that asion. You have made even more of an impression tonight.¡± He reaches over to one of the racks of ¡®tools¡¯, making a show of choosing, before picking out a riding crop. Nearly three feet long, supple and intimidating, it is leather-bound, with a small ck tongue on the end. Swallowing hard, I begin to wonder what I have let myself in for. But my pussy is purring¡­. How can I get off on this...??? How? Kris, still standing back, looking, strokes me with the tip of the crop, tracing the outline of my body through the dress. ¡°Nice outfit, Charlotte. A gift from your Masters, I imagine. They always did have good taste.¡± ¡°Yes, Kris. A gift from my Masters.¡± Sharply, he tilts my chin up with the tip of the crop. ¡°You will address me as ¡®Sir¡¯, and only if I invite you to speak.¡± If he invites me? Nervously, I nce at my Master, at Michael. My Master is expressionless. Michael lowers his eyelids in the smallest of reassuring gestures. But both are watching me closely. Intense? Yes. And I asked for this. The crop taps at the back of my neck, at the fastenings on the halter of my dress. Kris addresses my Master. ¡°Take it off her.¡± My Master steps up close behind me, undoing the two tiny buttons which are all that hold the dress in ce. He says quietly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to really feel it from him, be sure to do as you are told. Kris is not so¡­ restrained, as I am.¡± Restrained? The sparkling dress slides down, puddling at my feet, leaving me dressed only in ckce panties and high heeled shoes. Kris bends to pick up the dress,ying it carefully to one side, then continues his circling, caressing my now naked skin with the crop. He traces the soft leather tongue of the crop, with the lightest of touches, over my cheeks and lips, the curve of my waist, my loins, my breasts. Inside, I am growing warm and liquid. Outside, the flush of arousal is rising in a wave over my stomach and breasts, colouring my face. ¡°Very good Charlotte. I like a sub who knows what is expected of her.¡± The leather tongue circles my nipples, which crinkle to hard nubs. ¡°Do you like to be watched Charlotte? You may speak.¡± ¡°Watched, Sir?¡± ¡°Yes, watched. Do you enjoy an audience while you are being fucked?¡± I hesitate, then, ¡°Yes, Sir. I do.¡± ¡°Good. Turn around.¡± I turn to find that the viewing gallery to the room is packed. Startled, I look all around; so many people¡­ ¡°You have made quite an impact tonight, Charlotte. I suspect that some of them just want to see you fucked. And some want to see a sub punished for stepping out of line. What do you think? Should I punish you for that? You may speak.¡± ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand you.¡± The crop is under the line of my breasts, lifting their heavy weight a little. ¡°Charlotte, I saw your performance out there. You hit a Master. No sub should do that, whatever the provocation. Your correct course of action should have been to call your Masters for assistance; not tosh out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir.¡± The crop swipes across my nipples, both of them, with an uracy that speaks of much practice. It stings, and I yelp. Electricity sizzles down through me, and my panties flood. ¡°I did not tell you to speak.¡± I bow my head and remain silent. He continues. ¡°Your Masters have put limits on what I may do with you this evening Charlotte. I thought you would like to know that. But, within those limits, I¡¯m going to discipline you for what you did.¡± I am trembling with¡­ What? Fear? Anticipation? Arousal? My pussy streaming hot juices, I am afire. He¡¯s barely touched me. ¡°James, Michael. If you would.¡± My Masters each take me by a hand, bending me forward over the bench. Arms outstretched to either side of me, my face pressed sideways against the padding, I am shackled to the hoops at either end. They start to cuff my ankles too, legs spread, but Kris interrupts them. ¡°No need for that. I like to see my subs struggle. I¡¯ll enjoy watching her trying to escape.¡± He reaches under me, hauling my hips upwards. Shoulders down, ass up, I am disyed and presented. Panting now, in the half-light of this ¡®dungeon¡¯, a hundred pairs of eyes on me, my world feels surreal, dreamlike. Am I trancing again? The crop slides down my spine, slowly, sensually, sending a shiver that runs through me and raising goosebumps along my arms and thighs. ¡°You can keep the shoes on Charlotte, but you don¡¯t need these.¡± Kris tugs at my panties, pulling them down to my ankles with the tip of the crop. ¡°Step out of them.¡± I obey, struggling a little, to get them past the spiked heels of my shoes. Shoes kick inside my ankles, not too gently. ¡°Spread ¡®em. Just because you¡¯re not cuffed there, doesn¡¯t mean that everyone doesn¡¯t get a good view.¡± He pushes my ankles wider apart. Then, the crop strokes down the back of my knees, my calves, and back up, inside my thighs, tracing the lines of my sex. ¡°You might like to know Charlotte, what some of the limits are that your Masters put on me for tonight. Would you like to know?¡± I have not been given permission to speak, so I nod. ¡°They tell me you are going on a beach holiday, so you will be swimming, wearing bikinis and so on. So, they have told me, that I cannot leave marks on you that willst more than a day or so.¡± The crop-tip probes between my legs, over my clit. ¡°That gives me quite a lot of lee-way you know. Some ces just don¡¯t show marks¡­¡­¡± And the leather tongue glides over my pussy lips.¡± ¡°If it was purely up to me,¡± says Kris, ¡°I¡¯d have you covered in stripes for your holiday, just to show you what it means to behave yourself, but I can¡¯t do that¡­.¡± The tip pushes in, probing into my pussy. ¡°However, there are other options¡­.¡± ¡°How many cocks d¡¯you think you can suck in a night Charlotte? Shall we find out? There¡¯s any number of volunteers out there. I¡¯m going to get you good and wet first. That won¡¯t take long. You¡¯re dripping already.¡± He dips fingers into my pussy, pulls them out, glistening with my juices. He holds them up, disying to the crowd, then sucks them clean. ¡°And do you know what, Charlotte? I¡¯m a bit of an expert with this thing. I know just how hard I can my presented butt, sending white heat shing across me. I scream, reflexively struggling against the pain, trying to escape it, but at the same moment, my pussy convulses and gushes. Kris kneels behind me, licking at me. He peels my pussy lips apart, and runs his tongue through me, pushing inside and licking me out. ¡°Wonderful,¡± he says. ¡°Just as I thought. You love it.¡± Then he bends closer to me, speaking more quietly, although loudly enough for my Masters to hear. ¡°Tell me Charlotte. What are your safety words? You may speak.¡± ¡°Yellow, Sir. And Red.¡± ¡°Good girl. You¡¯re learning. Now, here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do. You¡¯re going to suck cock, while I fuck you from behind. Your Masters too. Every cock you suck, if I don¡¯t think you¡¯re trying hard enough, you¡¯re going to get another kiss from my friend here.¡± And he taps my stinging ass with the crop, to make his meaning clear. ¡°And for the avoidance of doubt, I expect to see you swallow. Are we clear? You may speak.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Chapter 44: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Forty-Four Chapter 44: The Girl Who Sold Herself - Chapter Forty-Four ¡°Good,¡± says Kris. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you warmed up. And his hand ps across my butt cheeks, stinging hard. Blood singing in my ears, I yell and writhe, resisting the pain, but again, my pussy clutches and spasms. And again, as his handes down a second time. ¡°Your Masters are correct, Charlotte. You do colour up beautifully.¡± For a third time, he spanks my ass, with force enough to make me yell, then I hear the rasp of a zipper, a moment¡¯s pause, and there is a cock being pushed inside my slick passage. ¡°I¡¯m just taking it easy for now, Charlotte. Don¡¯t want to finish myself off too soon. I want to see you getting the face-fucking you deserve first.¡± He thrusts a few times, with the feel of a man warming himself over. ¡°Gentlemen. If you would. Who¡¯s first?¡± My Master positions himself in front of me, unzipping, pulling out his cock. As he presents me his shaft, quiveringly hard, looking down he says ¡°Intense enough for you?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Definitely.¡± ¡°Remember. ¡®Yellow¡¯ and ¡®Red¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that.¡± He strokes my hair and cheek, then, holding my head steady with both hands, pushes inside my mouth. From my awkward position, I suck and lick, running my tongue over the rim of his cock-head the way he likes. His cock is rock hard. He is certainly enjoying this, and a trail of pre-cum trickles over my lips. ¡°James,¡± says Kris. ¡°Would you like toe back here? Allow some of our guests to enjoy the use of your sub?¡± My Master, with a caress of my face, pulls out and after a brief moment, I feel one cock withdraw from my pussy, to be reced by another. Holding me by the hips, my Master pumps me from behind. Michael remains to the front of me, watching my face carefully. Thest time we were here, I spaced out and did not say my safety words. Perhaps he is watching me for that again. Of course he is. A stranger is stripping off in front of me. Not bad looking, he has a headful of dark curly hair, matching that on his chest. Hazy blue eyes look down at me through thick ckshes. ¡°Hello Charlotte,¡± he says. ¡°I loved what you did back there. Steve always was a rude bastard. You are enjoying yourself now, are you?¡± Dreamily I nod, and he smiles as his cock pushes at my lips. ¡°This won¡¯t take you long,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved redheads, and you really turned me on.¡± His cock pokes over my lips, long and a bit thin, but already oozing. I suck at it, twining my tongue around the head, and as he has said, after only a few seconds, he grunts and jerks. His fingers wrapped into my hair, he pins my head as he shoots his load. I savour his hot cream as I swallow before he bends and kisses my forehead. ¡°Thank you, Charlotte. I do hope we meet again. I¡¯d like to spend more time with you if your Masters will allow.¡± Behind me, my Master is breathing heavily, hips beginning to judder against mine. His stroke slows but strengthens. Each thrust is individual, withdrawingpletely from me, then ramming back in. With a grunt, he presses in hard, grinding against me, before dropping down to lie, his chest on my back for a moment, his face resting against mine. ¡°Are you alright Charlotte?¡± ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Remember, ¡®Yellow¡¯ and¡¯ Red¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± As he withdraws from me, he and Michael change ces, my Master cing himself to watch me, Michael positioning himself to prate me. With one finger, he traces the smarting line of the crop. As his cock slides inside, he massages my hips and lower back, rubbing at tender muscles. Meanwhile, another cock is pressing at my lips. ¡°Open up, Charlotte.¡± says the owner. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do the work; just wrap your lips around me.¡± I obey, rolling up my eyes to see my visitor. Blond and brown-eyed, he chews on his bottom lip, while stroking himself into my mouth. ¡°Suck me now, Charlotte. Suck me hard.¡± I do. Working him with my mouth and tongue and lips, I struggle. No trickle this; he flows constantly; a bitter-sweet stream of pre-cum, that nkets the inside of my mouth, leaving me constantly struggling to swallow, as he jams himself deep into me. Not quite deep enough to make me gag, but I think it is only the watchful presence of my Master and Michael that stops this jerk going for a full deep-throat. After a minute or two, he groans and spurts. I gurgle and splutter as I take his cum, but am d when he pulls out and goes. Another cock is rubbing at my face. Pressed so hard against me that I cannot look up to see its owner, it is only semi-erect. I try to take it, but in its semi-limp state, I cannot gain a hold. Its owner takes it in his hand, pushing it against me. ¡°I want you to really milk me, Charlotte.¡± says a voice above me. ¡°I want every drop to go down that lovely throat of yours. And then I want you to lick me clean afterwards.¡± Easier said than done. The cock in my mouth never really bes hard; doesn¡¯t begin to flow. I am bound at the wrists. My mouth is all I have to work with and is at a difficult angle. What am I supposed to do? The cock works a warm andid trail over my lips and face, but never can I really take it with lips or mouth or tongue. After some minutes of this, a voice says - from who knows where in the crowd - C¡¯mon, Kev. If you can¡¯t get it up, make space for someone who can.¡± Another voice. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t get it up for you Kev, nothing¡¯s gonna¡­.¡± The cock retreats, to be immediately reced by another; very different, long, thick and hard. As it prods at my mouth, there is a familiar voice. I can almost hear the smile in it. ¡°Hello, Charlotte. I heard a rumour you would be here tonight. I wasn¡¯t going to miss this chance.¡± Without looking, I know it is Borje. We met before at one of my Master¡¯s ¡®parties¡¯. In fact, he was one of my ¡®Valentines¡¯. A strikingly handsome man, he is some variety of Scandinavian, with silver-blond hair, piercing blue eyes and a deep tan. ¡°Hi, Borje. Didn¡¯t know you were here. Nice to see you again.¡± ¡°Oh, Charlotte,¡± he says. ¡°I went out of my way to be here tonight when I heard you wereing. I¡¯d love you to suck me off again, but can I fuck your pussy too?¡± ¡°Ummm¡­.¡± I p my manacled wrists in a ¡®What¡¯s that to do with me?¡¯ kinda way. ¡°You¡¯d better ask my Master¡­¡± Kris replies for me. ¡°Quite right Charlotte. It is not for you to decide. However, it was not for you to speak either, so you must be punished for that.¡± A hand ps over my already sore buttocks, making me wince. Then again in the same ce. ¡°Borje, is it?¡± says Kris. ¡°Obviously, you already know Charlotte. I think that you should administer her Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. discipline.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t really¡­¡± Borje seems very unsure of this. Kris presses the crop into his hand. ¡°Borje. Charlotte has misbehaved. She was instructed not to speak. You will discipline her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never used one of these things. I do like a nice pink ass though.¡± And he swipes his hand across my cheeks, then rubs into my pussy with what feels like his thumbs. ¡°I know you can colour up better than that Charlotte.¡± And he smacks again, with more force, on the same spot. I yelp and wriggle, but my pussy is running hot, and it wants more, even if I am beginning to think that I have had enough. Kris speaks. ¡°Borje. Use the crop.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never used one of these things. I don¡¯t want to really hurt her.¡± ¡°So, you can learn.¡± Kris is determined. Borje swipes at me with the crop, gently. It almost tickles past my ass, slipping over sweat-moistened skin and sending a frisson up my spine. ¡°No. Harder.¡± The cropes down again on me. This time, it stings, and my pussy pulses. ¡°Borje. Charlotte must be disciplined¡­.¡± Thwack! The cropes down for a third time in Borje¡¯s semi-willing hand, and this time, it has his strength behind it. Harder than anything inflicted on me before, this time I really scream¡­. ¡°Yellow! Yellow!¡± ¡°Again...¡± says Kris. ¡°But there¡­.¡± They are behind me, but I know where he is pointing¡­. And, were it not for being bound to the padded block, I would copse as Borje whips me, full throttle, over pussy and clit. I shriek, ¡°Red! Red!¡± But even as I cry out, both my Master and Michael are there. My Master simply unbuckles the cuffs from my wrists, scoops me up, and carries me onto the bed, writhing in his arms, as my pulverised clit screeches out its protest. Borje simply stands, holding the crop, looking upset. Perversely, my pussy is flooding and clenching. My Master head-points Borje at me. ¡°Well, finish the job you started. She¡¯ll pop in about half a minute when she¡¯s in that state.¡± Relief washes over Borje¡¯s face, but he drops down onto the bed next to me. ¡°Charlotte. I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± I am gasping. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. Just finish me off Borje. I need toe¡­.¡± Oh fuck, but I need it¡­. My pussy is in convulsions, and as Borje prates me, it clutches at him, drawing him in, deep. His hard cock stretches me wide, opening me and forcing my inner muscles to give. He moves within me, thrusting gently at first. ¡°Harder.¡± I gasp. He finally gets it and, grabbing my wrists, pinning them over my head, ms into me. Oh, God! The relief¡­. Almost immediately, my orgasm spirals up, my tension mounting and my hips juddering. Theing climax threatens violence as it rises, and I press my face into his shoulder as this beautiful, silver man fucks me hard. It shatters through me, my cunt clutching and squeezing at Borje, as my stomach and thigh muscles convulse. My face buried against Borje¡¯s body, my screaming bes a wailing ultion as pleasure ain/orgasm rack my body. Vaguely, I realise that Borje is alsoing, and I spare him half a thought to hope that his climax is as good as mine. As it passes, my hammering heartbeat slowing to something approaching normal, I open my eyes to find Borje looking down at me, his expression, disbelieving. Behind him, looking down, I see Michael and my Master, with Kris, and the eyes of the crowd, looking on. ¡°You really do get off on this stuff you?¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t that hurt? When I did that to you?¡± ¡°Borje, I thought I was going to die. But sorry, you¡¯re right. I do get off on it. That was fabulous. Thank you.¡± And I reach up to kiss him. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t frighten you?¡± Behind him, My Master and Michael crease up intoughter, while Borje splutters, ¡°Frighten me? I thought for a minute that I was going to be done for assault, and look at you¡­.¡± He shakes his head, climbing off me. ¡°Fuck Charlotte! I¡¯ll bang you any time you like, but I won¡¯t be doing that again.¡± My Master passes me my dress and panties. ¡°Get dressed, Charlotte. Time to go, I think.¡± ¡°What about you and Michael? You haven¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°We have weeks ahead of us to y games with you. I think you¡¯ve had enough excitement for one night, don¡¯t you?¡± ***** ¡°So, are you packed, Charlotte? I¡¯m aiming for an early start tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Everything¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll just have to drop in my toothbrush at thest minute.¡± Michael is humming to himself, packing shorts and neatly folded tee-shirts into a case. ¡°Oh, you might want this,¡± he says, holding something out to me. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be a bit sore.¡± I ept the softly padded cushion from him, kissing him on the cheek. ¡°Thank you. I can always trust you to think of everything.¡± He beams, then returns to his packing. ¡°That¡¯s it then? Summer, here wee.¡± ***** You can read more of Charlotte''s adventures with her Master and Michael in ''Buying the Virgin'' Part Two - ''The Girl Who Came Back'' Chapter 45: The Girl Who Came Back - Chapter One Chapter 45: The Girl Who Came Back - Chapter One And so, it is Summer. And we are free: me, my Master and Michael. Having driven for an hour or so, we areing close to our destination. Driving along the coast road, the sea close by, sparkling blue, and the sky an azure dome above, it could not be more perfect. ¡°ording to the sat-nav, we should be nearly there.¡± says my Master, brow furrowed in puzzlement, ¡°but I can¡¯t see anything. Either of you spot anything I¡¯m missing?¡± Certainly, there is nothing that looks like a beach house in sight. There are dunes, pinned in ce with tough grasses and with little pink belled creeping nts sprawling across the sand, a couple of small boats moored by a tiny quay, fishermen¡¯s boats perhaps, and a small hotel a mile or so away. It is a gorgeous spot, but there is nothing that resembles the timber built, wooden shuttered beach house of my imagination. Loaned to my Master for the Summer by the CEO of thepany he is contracted to. The three of us: my Master, Michael, my Lover, and I, have travelled here to spend time together and generally, have fun¡­. but where is it? ¡°Perhaps we should ask at that hotel?¡± suggests Michael. ¡°With so few houses around, they¡¯re bound to know where it is, surely?¡± ¡°Mmmm, yes.¡± My Master nods and turns the car around, again, this being the third circuit we have made of this stretch of road. Pulling up outside, he jumps out of the car, knocking at the entrance. The hotel, while small, looks expensive, with marbled steps leading up to an intricately carved door in some beautiful, dark hardwood. Tiled pathways lead around the sides, to terraces perhaps? And beyond¡­. is a view of naught but blue and white from one horizon to the other. There is no reply. He knocks again. Still no reply. He stands back, looking around, puzzled, then after a moment he nces across to us, smiles, and reaches into his pocket, pulling out a key. Slipping it into the lock, it turns¡­. and the door opens. Grinning, he turns back to us, waving his arms to invite us in. Michael and I gape. ¡°This is the ¡®beach house¡¯ you¡¯ve been loaned?¡±ughs Michael. ¡°That guy you¡¯re working for must really like you, Master.¡± He says nothing, shaking his head and looking smug. Inside, we stand in a spacious hall, high ceilings and chandeliers above us, rooms off to either side. The floor is elegantly tiled, leading right through the house, to a vast picture window overlooking the sea. ¡°Oh¡­. My¡­.God¡­.¡± I say. Michael stands, arms folded, just looking around. ¡°I see why you were so keen to get that contract,¡± he says. ¡°If this is one of the side benefits¡­.. No wonder you wanted to celebrate that day¡­¡± I smile inwardly at the sort of ¡®celebration¡¯ my Master is likely to have chosen. My voice all innocence, I ask ¡°What did you do to celebrate, Master?¡± He hesitates, looking away. ¡°I bought myself a very expensive present.¡± Now, what would that have been? I ponder what I know of my Master. I know what he drives. He didn¡¯t buy himself a shy car. He doesn¡¯t wear designer watches or jewellery, and his clothes, while smart and stylish, are not over the top. My Master has vanished off into the house. Is he avoiding me? Certainly, he avoided the question. ¡°What did he buy himself?¡± I whisper to Michael. He eyes me sideways. ¡°You figure it out¡­¡± he grins. And he disappears off after my Master. ? ? Ohhhh¡­. Me? OMG! He bought himself a Virgin. Giggling hysterically to myself, I follow the two through the beautiful house, almost walking into them as I find myself outside again, standing on a terrace. The view is amazing. Nothing but beach and dunes and sea, as far as the eye can see. White sands curve in a gentle crescent, before disappearing out of sight at either end of the bay. Palm trees sway over the house, and the sea is jade, fading on the horizon to a shade of azure matched only by the sky. Wow! And we have this for the Summer? My Master is simply standing there, shaking his head. ¡°Richard did say it¡¯s a private beach, but¡­.¡± He waves an arm randomly out at the astonishing view. ¡°I never expected¡­.¡± Michael is more pragmatic. ¡°Don¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth. If you¡¯re getting this thrown in, he¡¯s going to work your arse off for it.¡± ¡°I would think so, yes¡­¡± My eye swings around to the side of the house. ¡°Michael, Master, have you seen that?¡± Their eyes follow mine, and they bothugh. ¡°A pool as well as the sea?¡± chuckles Michael. ¡°This is unreal.¡± We all troop around to the poolside, looking down into the water. My sense of mischief takes over, and I push at Michael. Caught by surprise, he staggers, then falls, but as he goes, grabs me by the wrist, pulling me in after him. Shrieking withughter, I tumble in, still fully clothed, then tread water, as I splutter and ssh, trying to unwrap my face from my long red hair. My Master stands staring down at us, both sshing around, his expression amused. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, children, I¡¯m going to change into something more appropriate before I join you.¡± Michael and I mber out of the pool, stillughing. Our dripping clothes leave a trail of water as we go back to the house, so we both strip off outside the door. ¡°Just as well it¡¯s private here,¡± hements, as we shake ourselves off, naked in the sunshine. ¡°I¡¯ll go track down some towels. Do you want to get the cases?¡± ¡°No need,¡± shouts my Master, from the end of the hall. ¡°I¡¯ve just brought them all in.¡± We all don holiday-wear. Michael and I go out onto the terrace to absorb some sunshine,den with bags of beach towels, blow-up rings and frisbees. Michael nces down at me. ¡°No bikini?¡± I am wearing shorts and a light beach wrap and smearing sunblock over my arms. ¡°I have to be careful in the sun. I don¡¯t go uncovered too much.¡± ¡°Here, let me do your back. The sun will get through that wrap,¡± he says. Squeezing sun cream into his palm, he looks at thebel. ¡°Factor 50? You¡¯re not aiming for a tan then?¡± he grins. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t tan. I¡¯m a redhead.¡± Michael massages the cream over my back and shoulders, easing it down under the top of my shorts. I wince. Michael looks down at me. ¡°Those stripes on your backside hurting?¡± ¡°Mmm. Yes.¡± The ¡®stripes¡¯ were awarded to me the previous evening during an adventurous few hours in a club. My Master loaned me out, and a riding crop left several weals on my bottom. It hurts. Michael says nothing, simply working in the cream. ¡°What is it, Michael?¡± I ask. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It just unsettles me sometimes, seeing what turns you on. I couldn¡¯t bear to do those things to you.¡± ¡°I can understand that, but you and I enjoy ourselves in other ways.¡± ¡°Forgive me if my sympathy is a bit limited,¡± hements, tartly, ¡°but when you ask a man who has a taste for making your ass glow in the dark, for ¡®intense¡¯, you shouldn¡¯t be too surprised if it hurts to sit down afterwards.¡± Piqued, ¡°Did I ask for sympathy?¡± Michael is clearly right, and it doesn¡¯t help either my pride or my sore rear end. He shrugs. ¡°Fair point. No, you didn¡¯t. Here, turn over, let me have a look. I¡¯ll rub in an analgesic for you.¡± I feel a bit sulky. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring anything like that with me.¡± ¡°No, but I did.¡± He produces a tube from his bag, ¡°Someone has to think of these things¡­.¡± I pull down my shorts and roll over. Michael looks, then whistles. ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, Charlotte, I know you get a kick out of that stuff, but this is ridiculous.¡± Chapter 46: The Girl Who Came Back - Chapter Two Chapter 46: The Girl Who Came Back - Chapter Two ¡°Is it bad?¡± I strain over my shoulder, trying, unsessfully, to see my own bottom, where Michael is applying the cream. ¡°Are you alright, Charlotte?¡± asks my Master, as he appears from the house, beach towel slung over his shoulder, and sees what Michael is doing. ¡°No, she¡¯s bloody not!¡± snaps Michael. ¡°Look at the state of this.¡± My Master peers at my butt, and sniffs. ¡°I did have words with Kris about that afterward. I had stipted that he was not to leave anysting marks.¡± ¡°A fat lot of good that did!¡± Michael is clearly furious. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell to make of the pair of you sometimes¡­.¡± Then he sounds upset. ¡°For pity¡¯s sake Charlotte, you¡¯ve got to take better care of yourself. What would I do if something happened to you?¡± My Master looks abashed. ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Michael is not so easily put down. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce! You can turn over now.¡± As he finishes tending my sore stripes, he ps my backside, making his point, as I holler a loud protest. ¡°Serves you right,¡± he mutters, his voice livid. Michael¡¯s obvious displeasure casts a bit of a pall. He stretches out on a beach towel and picks up a book. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Feeling foolish, I lie back and try to read my own book. As the pain-killing cream works its magic, I begin to feel better. The warm air and thepany of my two Lovers enjoying the sun beside me begins to stir things inside me. Perhaps I can cheer Michael up¡­. Sitting up, and carefully controlling the urge to an ¡®Ouch!¡¯ as my ass rubs on the cushion, I stroke Michael¡¯s arm. ¡°If you think that¡¯s going to stop me being mad at you, you¡¯re mistaken,¡± he says from behind his book. I continue stroking him, a gliding touch up his shoulder, and onto his chest. Still, he doesn¡¯t move. Rippling my fingers through the fine golden hairs of his chest, following their line down his abs, to where they disappear below the line of his shorts, I know that I am winning, as I see the movement of a growing erection. Gotcha! I slip my hand under the waistband and inside, where I find his cock semi-erect, and rapidly growing. Caressing it, I rub the head between fingers and thumb. He puts his book down and groans. ¡°Oh, God. You win. You do it to me every time, don¡¯t you¡­.¡± I look back to his face, to find him grinning at me, his beautiful face shing a bright, white smile at me from his tan. His golden hair is sun- bleaching already, and gilded streaks shine out from the deeper bronze. Confident that I am forgiven, I slip off my shorts and swing a leg over to straddle him, feeling his growing erection pressing against my crotch through his shorts. As my weightes down on him, he shudders and gasps. I sit up, curving my spine to disy myself, then lift away the wrap to sit naked above him. Book forgotten, Michael¡¯s hands rest on my thighs, rubbing and massaging, before questing to my t belly. Leaning forward, I allow my breasts to swing pendulously over his face as he tries to capture a nipple in his mouth. There is a hand behind me. Not Michael¡¯s hand¡­. I look over my shoulder. Still sitting in his chair beside us, stroking the tender skin at the small of my back and up my spine, between my shoulder des, my Master sends shivers rippling up through me. He alternates his strokes between soft fingertips and the hard edge of his nails. As the nails bite, I shudder and my breath grows short. I tug at the waistband of Michael¡¯s shorts. ¡°Um, you think we need these?¡± His good mood restored, he grins, ¡°They do seem a bit surplus to requirements don¡¯t they¡­?¡± I kneel up, reaching down to unbutton and unzip him, then pull them down past my legs and his knees. He kicks them off past his feet. I am about to settle down across him again, but he says ¡°No, stay like that. Let me look at you.¡± As upright as I can, knees akimbo across his hips, I arch my back. Cupping my breasts, I rub them, watching his eyes follow my hands as I pinch and roll at a nipple. As he watches my performance, with one hand he runs fingers through my foxy curls. They glint auburn in the bright sunshine, growing moist and warm as arousal puddles into my pussy. His gaze now alternates between where I am ying with my nipples for him, and where he runs skilled fingers through my folds. Already growing wet, swelling and readying me for my Lover¡­. ¡­. for my Lovers¡­. ¡­. my pussy is opening, unfurling, sending sweet fire coursing through me in anticipation. Still watching me y with my breasts, Michael reaches two fingers inside me, resting his thumb on my clit, pressing lightly on it. My own control is beginning to go now, my hips shudder and quake. There is a movement behind me. My Master, standing behind me, one foot either side of Michael¡¯s calves, reaches down and takes one of my wrists in each hand, stretching my arms upwards, over my head, disying me, stretched and pinned for my Golden Lover. The tension in my back, belly, and thighs, heightens my awareness of Michael¡¯s exploring fingers. Abruptly, he pulls himself out from under me and kneels up to face me. One arm around my waist, he pulls me close to him, reaching now, deeply into me, his fingers scraping my inner walls over my g-spot while still, his thumb pressures my clit. ¡°What do you think James?¡± he asks, looking up over my shoulder. ¡°Do I take her all the way there yet, or do we work her a bit more?¡± ¡°Oh, a bit longer yet, I think,¡± says my Master. ¡°I want to watch her suck you off.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± My Master heaves, pulling me up by my wrists into a standing position, then he spins me to where Michael is taking the chair he just vacated. Michael sits, sprawled, his cock tremblingly erect against his stomach. Glistening in the sunlight, from the slit trickles a little pre-cum. My Master tosses a cushion onto the tiles, kneeling me down on it. He manoeuvres me between Michael¡¯s knees, bending me over, pressing my head to his cock. A hand twisted into my hair, he rubs my face over the cock-head, leaving a trail of pre-cum over my skin. ¡°Do your work, Madam,¡± he says. ¡°Let¡¯s see you get a good mouthful from him.¡± And he ps me, right over the stripes on my buttocks. I yell but now aroused, my pussy wells up hot. He knows me too well, does my Master. As I wrap my lips around Michael¡¯s hard shaft, my Master, behind me, is arranging me to his satisfaction, parting my knees, pulling my hips up. With Michael leaking, briny-sweet into my mouth, slowly my Master prates me from the rear. Slowly he fills me, his cock working me. He rotates his hips, rubbing at my g-spot inside, making me twitch, as I work the tip of my tongue around the ridge of Michael¡¯s shaft. Michael is growing breathy. His fingers holding my face to either side, he begins to work my head up and down, sliding me over his cock. I tighten my lips around him, struggling a little with his girth, but making it as good for him as I can. He cums with a growl, and I suck andp and lick, as he gushes his stream into me. Pressing himself inside, I gag as his penis pushes into my throat, before he remembers himself, pulling me away again. Freed from Michael, once more my Master grasps my hair, winding it around his fingers, pulling my head back, and straining me backwards to kneel upright against him as he pumps me. Chapter 47: The Girl Who Came Back - Chapter Three Chapter 47: The Girl Who Came Back - Chapter Three Michael reaches down, fingering my clit as my Master locks my arms behind me, fucking me hard all the time. Each thrust is individual, rammed hard up into me, and all the while Michael ys with my bud, rubbing gently between thumb and forefinger as my pussy leaks hotly down inside my thighs. Orgasm spears through me, exquisite and sharp, sending my pussy into throbbing paroxysms. I think this triggers my Master¡¯s climax as my cunt clenches and reclenches around him. He holds me ever more tightly as he presses into me and I scream out my own orgasm. ¡°Michael stop. For God¡¯s sake, stop.¡± My pulsing clit is released, and I drop forward onto all fours, my Master atop and inside me. As he pulls out of me, his final gesture is to p my ass again, squarely on the sore spot. I yelp. ¡°Say, ¡®Thank you, Master¡¯.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± I grin up at him. Michael stares at me, shaking his head. ***** We choose thergest, front bedroom as our amodation. Again, it overlooks the sea, with windows to front and both sides. Wearing arge furry bathrobe, I stand, staring out, watching a yacht on the horizon as it sails out, falling over the edge of the world¡­. Michael unpacks, hanging his clothes neatly. My Master I notice is looking spectively across the room. ¡°Something wrong, Master?¡± ¡°Not at all. I was just¡­. wondering¡­ about Richard Haswell¡¯s tastes¡­¡± I look around. At first nce, it is a perfectly normal, although very grand, bedroom. Then I look at it again, through my Master¡¯s eyes, taking in a few details. The bed is a four poster, solidly built in timber. Several brass rings support heavy curtains on the frame, but they do look very secure. Those rings would easily support the weight of, say, a human body. There is a basket weave chair, supported from a hook in the ceiling and overlooking the amazing view. Again, nothing in itself, but I follow the line of my Master¡¯s spections. ¡°You think this is a¡­ yroom¡­ disguised as a bedroom, Master?¡± He sucks in his cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s say that I think it would be very easy to adapt it for other uses than sleeping¡­¡± He eyebrow shes me, smiling. I can¡¯t disagree with him and find my pussy abruptly warming over. Both Michael and my Master look at me, grinning¡­¡­ Oh, damn. I could stamp my foot. ¡°How do you both know?¡± I ask in exasperation. Michael leans into me, his voice low ¡°Oh, Charlotte. Sorry, but when you feel horny, you arepletely transparent.¡± ¡°What do you think of that pool?¡± asks my Master. ¡°It¡¯s pretty private here. No-one¡¯s going to disturb us¡­.¡± The three of us¡­. in the water¡­. My pussy floods. ¡°Oooh¡­ you two...¡± ¡°Do you want to Fuck?¡± asks Michael, moving in close. ¡°Or do you want to Make Love?¡± asks my Master ¡°I want to have holiday fun,¡± I say, with all the dignity I can muster. ¡°And I want to have it with my two Lovers, preferably with them not behaving as though my brain is a notice board.¡± They exchange nces. I recognise that look. It¡¯s that weird telepathy thing they have going on when they decide between themselves how they are going to fuck me. How do they do it? It¡¯s not the first time I have asked myself this¡­. Abruptly, I am picked up, my Master hooking me under one arm, Michael under the other, and carried bodily down the stairs. Kicking and struggling, shrieking withughter, I am carried outside, stripped of my bathrobe and dumped in the pool. Michael shrugs off the robe he was wearing and jumps in after me. My Master simply undresses by the side of the pool and dives in, cutting a clean line through the water with his long frame. Michael grabs me from behind, hauling me to the edge where he hooks an arm around the sidebar, and the other under my arms, effectively anchoring me. ¡°Lean back against me,¡± whispers Michael. ¡°Let yourself float.¡± My head resting back against Michael¡¯s warm chest, I allow my legs to drift on the surface. It feels odd, resting against him like this, and for a moment, I don¡¯t understand why. Then, I realise that floating in the warm water like this, close as we are, I can¡¯t smell him, his wonderful scent washed away. My Master swims up close, opening my legs. It urs to me to wonder how the two of them will manage with the cooling effect of the water and the um¡­. shrinkage¡­. problem¡­ Of course, there¡¯s more than one way to skin a cat¡­. I can¡¯t do much. Semi-floating against Michael, I have no purchase on anything to be able to move. Then I realise that the pool is not so deep here. Michael is sitting on a step and my Master can stand up out of the water. And I float between them. My Master kneels between my legs, nudging himself under my knees so that my legs rest over his shoulders. I well know that this is one of his favourite positions, and now the weight of my legs is He kneels upright, both hands palms down, on the t of my stomach, caressing and massaging me. The sun is bright and hot, the air warm, and the water almost at body temperature. My Master looks at me, his eyes soft. ¡°Later,¡± he says, ¡°I¡¯m going to have you strung up from that bed, so your feet barely touch the floor, and fuck you senseless while you hang there, but for now, you can have this¡­.¡± Parting my pussy lips with his fingers, he dips his face between my thighs, his warm tongue contrasting against the coolth of thepping water. In one long slow stroke, he licks me from pussy to clit. And fire bursts through me¡­ I writhe and moan. Michael¡¯s grip on me increases, and he whispers close to my ear, ¡°Next time, that will be me.¡± And then he settles to nibbling at my ear. With the arm he has supporting me, he reaches to a nipple, tweaking and squeezing. Each time he flicks, a sharp Zing! of pleasure goes frolicking down to my cunt, making my hips twitch. ¡°Stay still, Woman!¡± says my Master. ¡°How am supposed to drink pussy cocktail with you thrashing about like that?¡± ¡°Sorry, Master.¡± I giggle, but my hips are jerking and jumping all out of my own control. The warmth of my Master¡¯s breath, the heat of his mouth on me, contrast starkly with the cool waterpping at my entrance, sending alternating waves of temperature washing against my liquid core. Feeling chilled and fired alternately, the contrasting sensations are ying havoc with my pulsating pussy. I know that my pussy juices are flowing freely, and yet, I am cool over my pussy lips and clit. My nipples, on the other hand, are like little rocks. And Michael is, all the time, and continuously, whispering in my ear. ¡°When he has you hanging from that bed, while he mouths you, and fucks you from the front, I¡¯m going to have you from the back. It¡¯ll work. I can just see it. Him with his tongue up your cunt, while I have my cock up your ass. We¡¯ll fuck you between us, ¡®til you don¡¯t know if you¡¯re cumming or going¡­.¡± My hips buck, and my Master looks up from his position, face cleaning out my pussy, to see what triggered it. Seeing Michael, murmuring into my ear, he smiles. I swear my pussy can feel him smile¡­ his mouth widening over me, teeth nibbling at my bud as I swell and liquefy.¡­ Michael continues his verbal assault on my libido, murmuring close by my face. ¡°And when he¡¯s done with you there, you¡¯re going to be on your hands and knees for me, and I¡¯m not sure yet which part of you is getting my cock¡­.¡± Chapter 48: The Girl Who Came Back - Chapter Four Chapter 48: The Girl Who Came Back - Chapter Four It is too much. My pussy clenches, spasming into an orgasm which ripples up through me. My Master plunges his tongue deeply inside me, licking into my pulsating muscles, sending them into convulsions. Michael supports me still as I, moaning with each wave that pulses through me, strain back against him, pinching my nipple to the same pulse-beat rhythm as my climax. Barely has it faded, when my Master stands, plunging his erection into me. Wrapping my legs around his hips, I draw him into me, and he thrusts deep into my still quivering core. In the heat of my body, he grows harder. I feel him swell and stiffen as he pounds into me, before, with a shudder, he cums, grinding into me, hips pressed hard against me. Moving like trained dancers, he and Michael change ces, Michael throwing me forward into my Master¡¯s arms, who twists me around, presenting me for Michael to fuck. And now, Michael spears me, again his shaft hardening in my heated passage. As I look up at him, his golden hair sunshine bright, his deep blue eyes intense, he gazes down, winking at me as he fucks me hard. Gasping, he cums too. Eyes squeezed shut, teeth gritted, he pumps his load into me before, with a gasp, he pulls out of me and sinks down into the water. ¡°What a way to holiday!¡± heughs. ¡°Ah God, that was good.¡± ***** This wonderful ce has a timeless quality. One day following the next, full of blue skies, the sound of the sea and a feeling that this summer willst forever. Long walks by the water, both separately and together, a chance to catch up on books I have wanted to read, and the time to simply be with my two Lovers. How perfect can life be? ***** My skin has had enough sun, too much really; it¡¯s time to cover up. Bikini-d, I wander into the bedroom, looking for my robe. Michael is there, staring out to sea through the enormous picture window. ¡°It¡¯s a stunning view, isn¡¯t it?¡± He turns. ¡°It is, yes.¡± He looks sad, upset. ¡°Michael. Are you alright?¡± He shrugs. ¡°Just thinking.¡± ¡°Can I help? Is there something I can do?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think there is, Charlotte. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± My fault? ¡°Michael, have I done something to upset you?¡± He shakes his head, looking down, not speaking. Not looking at me. ¡°Michael, what is it? What have I done? Tell me what it is that you want from me.¡± ¡°Do you love me, Charlotte?¡± ¡°Of course, I do. Surely you know that now?¡± ¡°The way you love James?¡± He is looking increasingly upset. And it is rubbing off. ¡°I do love you. Please believe me. I do. You were always amazing to me. Right from the very first day we met. You were so kind and so gentle. I¡¯ve never forgotten how it was that week.¡± ¡°Yes, kind and gentle. The day we first met Charlotte, James had bought you the day before, taken Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. your virginity. Right then, you needed ¡®kind and gentle¡¯, but you havee a long way since then, and ¡®kind and gentle¡¯ isn¡¯t what presses your buttons is it? Not all of them anyway.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand you, Michael. What are you asking me? What is it that you want?¡± ¡°I want¡­. I want¡­ just sometimes, to see you react to me, the way you react to him. I want to see that look on your face when it¡¯s me you¡¯re looking at.¡± ¡°But¡­. you don¡¯t like doing to me¡­ those kinds of things. You¡¯ve said it yourself. You couldn¡¯t bear to do it. When we first arrived, you were so angry when you saw the weals left on me. You don¡¯t want to do that, and sorry, but you¡¯re right, it does arouse me. It turns me on in a very specific way.¡± He turns away again, staring through the window, out to sea. ¡°You¡¯re right of course,¡± he says. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it, to cause you pain, even though it seems to pleasure you.¡± He chuckles. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°Sorry, I still can¡¯t get over the look on Steve and Marcie¡¯s face that night, when you punched him.¡± ¡°As you said yourself, he didn¡¯t want to take ¡®No¡¯ for an answer.¡± ¡°You certainly know how to swing a punch. When he went down like that, I wondered if he¡¯d get back up again.¡± And now Michael is smiling. He turns back to face me. ¡°Hit me.¡± ? ¡°Hit you? Why would I hit you?¡± ¡°Never mind. Just try. I saw you swing a punch like an expert. Now, try to hit me.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hit you. Why would I want to hurt you?¡± His expression changes, bing intense, deep. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t. Go on, try to hit me.¡± What¡¯s he doing? What does he want? I tap him with my knuckles, lightly, in his chest. ¡°No, try properly,¡± he says. ¡°Like you did to Steve.¡± Half-heartedly, I swing at him, not putting real power into it. Why would I want to hurt my Golden Lover? Without effort, he catches my arm by the wrist, before it is anywhere close to him. ¡°No. Really try to hit me. Try properly.¡± He leans in close. ¡°Fight me.¡± *Penny drops* I jab at him, hard, aiming for his face. He dodges, swinging head and shoulders to one side, and I try again. This time he again catches hold of my wrist and I try with the other arm to hit him. Now he has me by both wrists. ¡°Fight me,¡± he hisses, pushing me towards the bed. I struggle and squirm, but strong and fit as I am, I am no match for Michael. He is broadly built and muscr, far more powerful than I. Digging in my heels, making him work all the way, nheless, he gradually drags me towards the bed. I change tack, swinging my weight the other way, pulling him off bnce. I hook a foot around his ankle, and he falls, taking me with him and we thump down together on the deep carpet. My breath knocked out of me for a moment, I gasp and heave, as does Michael, then I scrabble to get away. He grabs me by an ankle, pulling me back, rolling on top of me, pinning me down with his body. Panting, I gaze up at him. His pupils are wide as he looks down at me, trapped beneath him. He eyes me, my hair tousled, a flush of arousal running up over my stomach and breasts. Nodding he says. ¡°Now, that¡¯s the look.¡± I struggle, but holding my wrists in one hand, he pushes my arms over my head, reaching around with the other to untie my bikini top. With a heave, I catch him unexpectedly and almost throw him off me, but again, he catches me, this time by my long hair, looping it around his hand for a firm grip, then climbing atop me again. He pulls my head around to face him, eyeing me calctingly for a moment. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Then, reaching down with his spare hand, undoes his belt, sliding it out from the loops of his jeans. Grabbing first my left wrist, then the right, he loops the belt around, pulling it tight, binding me. I see him ncing around, settling on the pipework to a radiator, fixed to a wall. Looping the belt around that too, he has my hands fixed. I am panting wildly, my chest heaving. Perspiring and hot, my pussy is afire. Michael reaches around me again, untying my bikini top. But, my arms tied, the shoulder straps won¡¯t